Skip to main content

Full text of "Some account of the church of St. Mary Magdalene, Taunton, and the restoration threof: together with several notices on ecclesiastical matters"

See other formats


' 


JA<* 


in 


m 

"SJ*W 


h 


SSSO 


f 


^+o0o-)»K3$88^4-^^Ao^^<3888?>-5*^e0*- 


•* 


* 


iomt  Account  of  tljt  lUstoratton 


W°   &i)e  <Ef)urcf)  of  &t.  Jttarg  JHagtralene, 


+ 


crnuiiion.  Somerset. 


* 


m°*r 


OWER.  ST   MARY   MAOD/." 


fr^^-^88S>-+-o0o 


d&  wJbP 


acjtralene, 


(Together  tuitfj  0c\)crnl  Notices  on  Cfclcsiaj3tif.il  jttattcrs. 


^Ji  intrti  tn  Hiti  of  ll)f  fuixO  far  ifjr 

Ecstoration  of  tUc  Church  of  ^f.  irlarn  ittagdnlnir. 
■Ufi  I7ijrirlli>  fcrotfjcrs  *V  (To.  JFlrrt  ctrrrt,  fconoon. 


C 
572578 


+ 


-<3888SHK- 


TO  THE 

RIGHT  HONOURABLE  LORD  ASHBURTON, 

Cljts  Uolumr  ii  &umbln  fitufcribeB, 

AS   AN    EXPRESSION   OF   GRATEFUL  ACKNOWLEDGMENT   FOR   THE    MANY 
FAVOURS    CONFERRED   BY   HIS   LORDSHIP, 

ON    HIS    OBEDIENT    SERVANT, 


Taunton . 


^rf«.,.t....T       y       f 


Km/mmltoui  >{/*»» 


- 


fr^^^^^888^-^^o&<^H4-^3888^- 


* 


* 


1U»t  of  piatts. 


-It 


TOWER  OF   ST.   MARY    MAGDALEN!. i 

GROUND   PLAN       lii 

INTERIOR   OF   THE  CHURCH   OF   ST.   MARY   MAGDALENE I 

THE  CHURCH    AND  VICARAGE  OF  ST.    MARY   MAGDALENK S3 

INTERIOR  OF  THE  CHURCH   OF   ST.   MARY   MAGDALENE 47 

SOUTH-WEST   PORCH   OF  THE   CHURCH  OF  ST.    MARY   MAGDALENE 69 

THE  CHURCH   OF  ST.    MARY    MAGDALENE—  IRtii   CENTURY 77 

SOUTH-EAST  VIEW   OF  ST.    MARY   MAGDALENE SO 

THE  FONT   IN   THE  CHURCH    OF  ST.   MARY    MAGDALENE 119 


w»+ 


-<88£>~3^«$ph 


'»** 
t**- 


Contents. 


Vmtf 

Some  Account  of  the   Restoration   of   the   Church   of  St.   Mary   Magdalene, 

Taunton    1 

Additional   Notices   connected    with    St.    Mary's   Church    and   the   Town   or 

Taunton S4 

Archdeacons  of  Taunton      37 

Vicars  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene II 

Monuments  in  St.  Mary's  Church 11 

Historical  Notices  of  the  Church  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene 47 

Remarks  on  the  Gothic  Towehs  of  Somerset "" 

The  Ecclesiastical  Architecture  op  England 

Section  1 91 

Section  II llW 

Appendix      ......  .114 

On  the  Furniture  and  Ornaments  op  Churches 119 


-*-<$8&>4 


V"""] 

K888^^*HJM^ 


{JTlje  ftrotoration  of 

£i)e  ©Ijtttci)  of  &t.  iHarg  iBagfcalene, 

Qtaumon,  Somerset. 


Bp  tf)e  &eb.  ^amea  (EoMe,  <3l.pt,  IHI.D.. 

Cfje  ©trar, 

ant  tffiaplam  to  the  fiigbt  honourable  lotO  asbbartsa. 


^ 


HE  design  of  the  following  account  of  the  restoration  of  the 
Church  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  Taunton,  is  to  preserve,  for 
the  benefit  of  the  present  parishioners  and  after  generations, 
a  short  statement  of  the  proceedings  connected  with  that 
undertaking;  and  also  to  encourage  others,  especially  the 
Clergy,  to  similar  attempts  for  the  restoration  of  the  houses 
of  God.  There  is  a  difficulty  in  discharging  this  task,  which  I  feel,  liaving 
had  the  honour  of  arranging,  in  a  great  measure,  the  machinery  by 
which  the  work  has  been  accomplished,  and  being  obliged  therefore  to 
introduce  my  own  services  more  frequently  than  is  agreeable  either  to 
my  feelings  or  wishes. 

On  my  appointment  to  the  vicarage,  in  1840,  the  church  was  found, 
from  age  and  neglect,  to  be  in  a  most  dangerous  and  dilapidated  condition. 
It  was  quite  evident  that  unless  something  should  be  speedily  done,  divine 
service  could  not  be  conducted  in  it  with  safety  to  the  congregation.  Like 
a  ship,(a)  to  which  indeed  a  church  has  been  likened,  she  was  being  borne 

<"'  Hence  from  the  Latin  Navis,  the  English  Nave.  The  following  passage  from  the  apoatolical 
constitutions  will  show  how  far  this  allusion  to  a  ship  was  carried: — "When  thou  caJlest  an 
assembly  of  the  church,  as  one  that  is  the  commander  of  a  great  ship,  appoint  the  assemblies  to  be 
made  with  all  possible  skill ;  charging  the  deacons,  as  mariners,  to  prepare  places  for  the  brethren, 
as  for  passengers,  with  all  care  and  decency.  And  first,  let  the  church  be  long,  like  a  ship,  looking 
towards  the  east,  with  its  vestries  on  either  side  at  the  east  end.  In  the  centre  let  the  bishop's 
throne  be  placed,  and  let  the  presbyters  be  seated  on  both  sides  of  him  ;  and  let  the  deacons  stand 
near  at  hand,  in  close,  small  garments,  for  they  are  like  the  mariners  and  managers  of  the  ship, 
&c." — Book  ii.,  sec.  28. 


il»;MtHK-<3888»--H*^^ 


<m 


+ 


fe 


W***-t~4®KHK- 


THE  riirucii  or  sr    m.\i:y   magpalene. 


rapidly  down  the  stream  of  time,  where  she  would  soon  have  either  entirely 
disappeared.  Of  lrt't  only  the  wreek  of' her  former  greatness.  "\\" ill  no  mean- 
he  adopted  to  prevent  such  a  catastrophe? — was  the  Tearful  question.  It 
might  have  been  supposed  that  the  whole  town  would  have  arisen  en  ma 
and  put  forth  all  their  energies  and  resources  to  preserve  so  noble  a  fabric. 
Several  partial  and  ineffectual  attempts  had  indeed  been  made  to  repair  the 
edifice,  or  at  least  to  do  something  by  which  the  service  might  be  performed, 
but  these  attempts  were  opposed  by  members  of  other  communions,  or, 
what  is  much  worse,  met  with  apathy  and  indifference  from  those  of  our 
own.  May  not  this  censurable  conduct  on  the  part  of  professed  churchmen 
be  traced  up  to  its  source,  viz.,  the  low  and  dead  state  of  religion  itself? 
The  interest  we  take  in  the  house  of  God  and  the  services  thereof  is 
no  fallacious  standard  of  the  progress  of  religion  in  our  own  hearts.  In 
the  painful  position  in  which  we  were  thus  placed,  what  was  to  be  done  ? 

It  was  useless  to  expect  that  so  large  a  sum  as  was  necessary  for 
its  perfect  restoration  could  be  obtained  by  a  rate  from  the  parishioners. 
And  to  close  the  doors  and  leave  a  Large  population  without  the  means 
of  grace,  according  to  the  usages  of  the  Church  of  England,  would  be 
productive  of  evils  too  fearful  to  contemplate.  The  only  plan,  therefore, 
that  seemed  to  suggest  itself  was,  to  endeavour  to  get  the  parish  to  do  as 
much  as  possible,  and  to  undertake  the  rest  on  my  own  responsibility, 
trusting  to  the  Great  Plead  of  the  Church  for  His  blessing  and  assistance  to 
enable  me  to  carry  out  such  plans  as  would  best  advance  the  welfare  of 
my  parishioners,  and  most  redound  to  His  glory.  Having,  therefore, 
determined  to  make  the  attempt,  I  immediately  expressed  my  views  and 
wishes  to  the  parishioners  in  the  following  letter,  addressed  to  the  church- 
wardens : — 


"  Gentlemen, 

"  I  beg  very  respectfully  to  call  your  attention  to  the  dilapidated 
state  of  St.  Mary's  Church.  We  now  appear  to  have  arrived  at  that  crisis  in 
its  history  when  all  feel  that  something  must  be  done,  if  we  would  preserve 
it  from  utter  ruin.  The  subject  has  given  me  much  serious  and  anxious  consi- 
deration. I  have  dreaded,  on  the  one  hand,  asking  the  parish  for  such  a  heavy  sum 
as  would  be  required  to  repair  and  restore  it ;  I  have  feared,  on  the  other,  to  engage 
in  so  vast  an  undertaking  entirely  on  my  own  responsibility.  In  order  to  steer 
between  these  difficulties,  I  venture  to  state,  provided  the  parish  will  put  the  roofs 
and  windows  in  a  proper  state,  and  do  all  other  necessary  repairs,  that  I  will  under- 
take to  new  seat  the  church  in  wainscot,  by  which  nearly  400  additional  sittings  will 
be  obtained ;  to  put  in  a  rich  stained-glass  eastern  window ;  and  adopt  such  other 
improvements  and  alterations  as  shall  make  it  one  of  the  most  commodious  and 
beautiful  parish  churches  in  the  kingdom. 


*4~*Hfflh*H-  <3888D  -  -t- 


TIIK   Clll'UCH   ()F   ST.  MARY    MAGDAI  I  \|. 


■  I  calculate  the  expense  of  the  works  to  be  done  by  me  at  about  £3000 ;  the 

whole  of  which  I  propose  to  raise  without  the  assistance  of  a  rate.     The  plans  have 

been  examined  and  approved  by  the  Bishop,  who  is  anxious  that  this  very  necessary 

work  should  forthwith  be  commenced.     I  beg  further  to  state  that  I  am  prepared  ^» 

to  begin  without  delay.     It  is  hoped  this  proposal  will  be  received  by  you  and  the 

parishioners  in  the  spirit  in  which  it  is  made,  and  that  we  shall  be  found  happily 

united  in  promoting  an  object  which  will  greatly  add  to  the  comfort  and  happiness 

of  my  parishioners,  increase  the  efficiency  of  our  church,  and  advance  the  glory 

of  God.  M  ,  .- 

I  am,  gentlemen, 

"  Your  obedient  servant, 

"  James  Cottle. 

"  To  the  Churchwardens  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  Taunton. 
"  March,  1842." 

In  reply  to  this  communication,  the  churchwardens  returned  the 
following  answer: — 

"  Reverend  Sir, 

"  We  beg,  in  reply  to  your  letter  respecting  the  present  state  of  St. 
Mary's  Church,  to  state,  for  your  information  as  well  as  for  that  of  the  parishioners 
in  general,  that  the  unsafe  and  dilapidated  state  of  this  venerable  fabric  has  for  some 
time  past  received  our  most  serious  attention ;  and  in  order  to  ascertain  more 
correctly  the  extent  of  repairs  necessary,  we  have  applied  to  Mr.  Carver,  who 
has  furnished  us  with  an  estimate  of  the  probable  expense,  together  with  a  full 
report  thereon.  The  sum  of  money  actually  required,  we  are  of  opinion,  is  more 
than  the  parishioners  would  sanction  by  a  rate  at  once.  We  therefore  beg  to 
suggest  the  propriety  of  borrowing  a  portion  of  the  sum  stated,  under  the  authority 
of  an  act  of  Parliament  provided  for  this  purpose.  We  hope  to  take  an  early 
opportunity  of  laying  before  the  parish,  at  a  Vestry  Meeting,  full  details ;  and  trust 
that  nothing  will  prevent  our  uniting  with  you  in  endeavouring  to  repair  and 
restore  our  beautiful  parish  church. 

"  We  are,  reverend  sir, 

"  Your  obedient  servants, 

"  W.  Court,      ^| 
A.  C.  Cox,        f  Churchwardens. 

"  The  Rev.  Dr.  Cottle,  Vicar  of  St  Mary's."  J*  C>  Easton  J 

The  churchwardens  immediately  convened  a  meeting  of  the  parishioners, 
for  the  purpose  of  submitting  this  proposal  to  them,  and,  if  approved, 
making  the  necessary  rate.  The  following  hand-bill  was  extensively 
circulated  through  the  parish: — 


* 


"TO  THE   RATE-PAYERS  OF  THE   PARISH   OP  TAUNTON   ST.  MARY   MAODALKNE. 

"  We,  the  Churchwardens  of  the  parish,  beg  to  inform  you  that  our  attention  was 
some  time  ago  called  by  the  Venerable  the  Archdeacon  of  Taunton  to  the  v. 
dilapidated  and  dangerous  state  of  the  parish  church  ;    which  subject   has  since 
engaged  our  most  serious  consideration. 


THE  CHURCH    OP  8T.  MARY    MAGDALENE. 

"  A  communication  has  lately  been  addressed  to  us  by  the  Reverend  the  Vicar, 
in  which  he  offers  to  new  seat  the  church  throughout  with  wainscoting,  to  extend  the 
western  gallery,  to  warm  the  church,  to  put  in  a  rich  stained  window  at  the  eastern 
end,  and  a  stone  communion  screen,  and  make  other  improvements,  at  an  expense 
of  about  £3000,  thereby  gaining  about  450  free  seats,  and  rendering  the  interior 
of  the  church  one  of  the  most  commodious  and  beautiful  in  England  ;  all  which  the 
Vicar  engages  to  effect  without  any  expense  to  the  parish,  provided  the  parish  will 
at  the  same  time  perform  the  immediate  necessary  repairs  to  the  roof,  walls,  and 
windows.  We  therefore  intend,  at  the  Vestry  Meeting  to-morrow,  to  propose  a 
rate  of  \0d.  in  the  pound,  towards  the  performance  of  the  necessary  substantial 
repairs  of  the  church ;  no  rate  having  been  made  for  three  years  past. 


"Dated  16th  March,  1842." 


"  W.  Court,      "j 
A.  C.  Cox,        >  Churchwardens. 
J.  C.  Easton,  J 


+ 


+ 


At  this  meeting  the  plans  submitted  to  the  parish  by  myself  and  the 
churchwardens  were  approved,  and  a  rate  of  lOd.  in  the  pound  granted,  to 
assist  in  carrying  out  the  latter.  I  here  subjoin  a  report  of  the  meeting, 
as  it  appeared  in  the  "  Somerset  County  Gazette"  of  the  following  week : — 


"CHURCH    RATES. 

"  In  pursuance  of  a  notice  issued  by  the  churchwardens  of  Taunton  St.  Mary 
Magdalene  on  Thursday  morning  last,  a  meeting  of  the  rate-payers  of  the  parish 
was  held  at  eleven  o'clock  the  same  day,  at  the  Vestry  Room,  to  take  into  con- 
sideration a  proposition  to  be  made  by  the  churchwardens,  for  '  a  rate  of  \0d. 
in  the  pound,  towards  the  performance  of  the  necessary  substantial  repairs  of  the 
church.' 

"  A  large  number  of  the  inhabitants  were  present,  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Cottle,  vicar 
of  the  parish,  presided  on  the  occasion ;  an  adjournment  to  the  Market  House  was 
agreed  to  by  the  meeting,  which  repaired  thither  accordingly.  The  Chairman  then 
called  attention  to  an  estimate  which  had  been  prepare  by  Mr.  Carver,  of  the  pro- 
bable cost  of  putting  the  church  in  a  proper  state  of  repair ;  the  various  items 
were  as  follows: — Stone  work,  windows,  &c,  £506  7*.;  roofing,  £725  19*.; 
stone  floors,  £30;  plastering,  &c,  £51  12s.  6d. ;  repairing  walls  without, 
£301  6*.  9rf. ;  total,  £1615  5*.  3d.  In  order  to  suit  the  convenience  of  the 
parishioners  generally,  this  sum  was  proposed  to  be  raised  in  two  instalments,  the 
first  amounting  to  £929  18s.,  and  the  remainder  at  a  subsequent  period. 

"  The  rate  was  proposed  by  Mr.  A.  C.  Cox,  and  seconded  by  Mr.  H.  Badcock, 
who  observed  that  the  churchwardens,  thinking  it  would  be  too  much  to  expect  the 
parishioners  at  once  to  grant  a  sum  sufficient  to  cover  the  whole  expense  of 
repairing  the  church,  had  thought  it  best  to  apply  for  only  a  little  more  than 
half  that  sum,  in  order  that  something  might  immediately  be  done,  with  a  view 
to  remedy  evils  so  much  complained  of  in  consequence  of  the  dilapidated  state 
of  the  building.    At  the  same  time,  they  did  not  desire  to  withhold  the  real  facts  of 


4..^  U 

-j..».    -- 


§~<B88WlH§H*Hfe* 


* 


* 


+ 


THE  CHURCH   OP  ST.  MARY   MAODAI .: 

the  case  ;  they  wished  it  to  be  perfectly  understood  that,  although  £900  was  all 
that  was  now  asked,  the  total  sum  required  would  be,  as  stated  in  Mr.  Carver's 
letter,  £1615.  Mr.  Badcock  then  alluded  to  the  alterations  and  improvements 
intended  to  be  made  in  the  church  by  the  Vicar,  which  he  considered  would  be 
a  great  advantage  to  the  parish,  and  concluded  by  seconding  the  motion. 

"  Mr.  Bunter,  who  was  exceedingly  humorous  on  the  occasion,  expressed  his 
intention  to  oppose  the  rate,  on  the  ground  that,  as  a  Dissenter,  its  adoption  would 
impose  an  unjust  tax  upon  him  and  others  who  dissented  from  the  Established 
Church.  Church  rates  had  been  twice  condemned  by  Parliament,  and  he  thought 
they  ought  to  be  abolished — it  was  not  the  proper  way  to  support  a  religious 
establishment.  If  the  rate  was  passed,  however,  he  would  pay  his  share  of  it :  he 
did  not  intend  to  go  to  gaol,  or  render  himself  a  martyr  by  refusing  to  make 
payment  when  called  upon. 

"  Mr.  E.  Beadon  combated  Mr.  Bunter's  arguments  as  to  the  principle  of  church 
rates,  which,  in  his  opinion,  were  just,  because  they  were  the  law  of  the  land.  In 
answer  to  Mr.  Beadon's  observations,  Mr.  Bunter  read  a  short  extract  from  the 
Times  newspaper,  which  had  come  into  his  hands  that  morning,  and  in  which 
church  rates  were  denounced  as  an  unjust  and  nefarious  impost  on  the  Dissenters, 
for  the  support  of  an  establishment  to  which  they  did  not  belong. 

"  Mr.  W.  Pinchard  also  made  a  few  remarks  in  favour  of  church  rates,  and  was 
followed  by  Mr.  H.  J.  Leigh,  who  spoke  on  the  subject  with  much  ability  and 
effect.  After  alluding  to  the  position  in  which  his  firm  attachment  to  the  church 
had  placed  him,  and  which  now  induced  him,  though  with  great  pain,  to  oppose 
many  of  those  friends  with  whom  on  questions  of  a  generally  political  nature  he 
was  always  proud  most  cordially  to  act,  he  observed  that  he  thought  the  question  of 
church  rates  was  a  mistaken  one  with  reference  to  religious  liberty.  If  a  person 
purchased  a  house,  he  did  so  with  a  knowledge  that  he  would  have  to  pay  to 
much  for  taxes  while  in  possession  of  that  property  ;  and  therefore,  while  it  remained 
the  law  of  the  land,  he  was  bound  to  pay  that  tax  as  well  as  any  other.  He  should 
rejoice,  however,  to  see  the  law  altered  ;  he  had  petitioned,  and  would  petition 
again,  that  the  repairs  of  the  church  should  be  defrayed  out  of  the  corporate  pro- 
perty of  the  establishment,  and  he  felt  assured  that  the  Church  of  England  would 
then  be  placed  in  a  much  safer  and  stronger  position.  He  would  assist  with  all  his 
heart  in  any  endeavour  to  get  the  law  altered,  but  he  strongly  deprecated  resistance 
to  the  payment  of  church  rates  whilst  they  were  the  law.  Mr.  Leigh  then  referred  to 
the  internal  alterations  and  great  improvements  which  Dr.  Cottle  proposed  to  make 
in  the  church,  and  which  that  gentleman  had  engaged  to  effect  without  any  expense 
to  the  parish,  if  the  parish  would  immediately  perform  the  necessary  repairs  to  the 
roof,  walls,  and  windows,  which  he  considered  a  noble  offer  on  the  part  of  the  \  icar, 
and  a  strong  inducement  to  every  man  cheerfully  to  pay  his  portion  of  the  rate.  1: 
they  asked  what  security  there  was  for  the  performance  of  Dr.  Cottle's  proposal,  he 
replied  it  was  the  word  of  their  meritorious  and  energetic  Vicar,  whom,  Mr.  Leigh 
said,  he  would  readily  and  at  all  times  back  for  the  performance  of  whatever  he 
might  engage  to  do ;  at  the  same  time  it  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  business  of  the 
day,  except  as  matter  of  inducement. 

"  The  Chairman  then  put  the  resolution  to  the  meeting,  and  a  show  of  hands 
having  been  taken  for  and  against  it,  the  majority  were  in  favour  of  the  rate,  which 
was  declared  to  be  duly  carried. 


Mil.   (Ill  HClI    ()F   ST.  M.UIY    MAGDALEN 

M  A  vote  of  thanks  was  then  accorded  to  the  Vicar  for  his  impartial  conduct  in 
the  chair,  and,  in  acknowledging  the  compliment,  he  addressed  the  meeting  at 
some  length.  He  said  that,  wishing  to  act  impartially  on  the  occasion,  he  had 
refrained  from  making  any  remark  before  on  the  object  of  their  meeting  ;  he  would 
now,  however,  say  a  few  words.  He  should  be  glad  to  see  the  law  of  church  rate 
settled.  The  dilapidated  state  in  which  the  church  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene  had  for  a 
long  period  been,  had  been  to  him  a  source  of  much  anxiety — yet  he  had  dreaded  to 
ask  the  parish  for  the  large  sum  which  would  be  required  to  restore  it,  or  to  incur  the 
heavy  responsibility  of  having  it  repaired  without  their  co-operation.  He  trusted 
that,  this  rate  having  been  carried,  they  would,  by  the  end  of  the  next  twelvemonth, 
see  their  parish  church  in  a  very  different  state  to  what  it  then  was.  He  then 
entered  into  an  explanation  of  the  plans  which  he  had  formed  for  the  improvement 
of  the  interior  of  the  sacred  edifice,  and  observed  that  he  was  prepared  to  com- 
mence the  work  immediately. 

"The  reverend  gentleman  was  most  cordially  received  and  supported,  and  what- 
ever might  have  been  the  feelings  of  those  present  as  to  the  principle  of  church 
rates,  we  feel  bound  to  say,  that  the  manner  and  spirit  in  which  the  proceedings  of 
the  meeting  were  conducted — orderly,  and  without  the  least  display  of  hostility  on 
either  side — reflected  the  highest  credit  on  all  present,  and  afforded  an  example 
worthy  of  imitation  throughout  the  country.  Our  opinions  on  the  question  of 
church  rates  are  well  known  ;  as  the  source  of  discontent  and  strife,  we  should 
hail  their  abolition  with  feelings  of  much  satisfaction,  and  we  feel  that,  as  was 
observed  by  Mr.  H.  J.  Leigh,  the  Church  would  then  really  be  placed  in  a  safer 
and  stronger  position.  As  long  as  they  remain  the  law  of  the  land,  however,  we  feel 
that  it  is  the  duty  of  every  man  to  submit  to  that  law,  at  the  same  time  that  he  may 
use  his  utmost  power  and  influence  to  effect  its  obliteration  from  the  statute  book. 

u  We  understand  that  Dr.  Cottle  intends  to  new-pew  the  church  throughout  with 
oak  wainscoting,  to  extend  the  western  gallery,  to  introduce  stoves,  to  put  in  a  rich 
stained  window  at  the  eastern  end,  and  a  stone  Communion  screen,  and  make  other 
improvements,  at  an  expense  of  about  £3000,  thereby  gaining  about  450  free  seats  ; 
and  we  cannot  withhold  the  expression  of  our  gratification  that  this  sacred  edifice, 
which  forms  so  distinguished  an  ornament  of  our  town  and  the  beautiful  vale  in 
which  it  is  situated,  will,  by  these  alterations  and  improvements,  be  again  entitled  to 
the  character  which  it  formerly  bore,  of  being  one  of  the  most  magnificent  and  com- 
modious churches  in  England." 


The  rate  being  granted,  the  work  was  immediately  commenced.  The 
portion  of  the  restoration  undertaken  by  the  Vicar  was  entrusted  to 
Mr.  13.  Ferrey,  diocesan  architect  The  repairs  to  be  performed  by  the 
parish  were  placed  under  the  superintendence  of  Mr.  R.  Carver,  the  county 
surveyor. 

It  was  too  much  to  expect  that  a  work  of  such  magnitude,  and  one 
involving  such  great  changes  in  the  ecclesiastical  character  of  the 
pariah  church,  would  proceed  without  some  difficulties.  There  were  malty 
who  would  regret  the  removal  of  those  objects  which  reminded  tlnin  of  by- 
gone days,  and  in  whose  minds  a  thousand  tender  associations  would  spring 


K~<3$88^ 


-* 


-$~*«w 


-<$$8SH»HfMHlih 


THE  CHURCH   OF  8T.  MARY    MAfiDAI.F.NE. 

up  at  the  recollection  of  the  past :  we  know  how  to  honour  and  respect 
such  feelings ;  but  there  were  other  and  greater  difficulties.  We  had  to 
break  through  long-cherished  systems,  and  to  overcome  deeply-rooted  preju- 
dices. All  who  have  had  any  experience  in  parochial  matters  know  that 
nothing  is  more  difficult  to  manage  than  the  arrangement  of  parish  pews. 
There  is  no  subject  connected  with  the  church  on  which  persons  are  80 
sensitive,  and  on  which  they  exhibit  such  unchristian  tempers.  Ours  was 
no  common  or  partial  attack  on  these  dearly  beloved  objects  of  veneration  ; 
the  old  high  pew  was  to  be  brought  low,  the  square  pen  was  to  be 
removed,  and  the  snug  sleeping-boxes  were  to  give  place  to  low,  uniform, 
open  seats.  No  marvel,  then,  that  war  was  directed  against  the  sacrilegious 
hand  which  should  dare  to  introduce  such  innovations.  No  sooner  was  the 
cry  raised,  "  the  pews  are  in  danger,"  than  the  Bishop  was  immediately  to 
be  applied  to ;  the  faculty  should  be  withheld ;  the  church  was  to  be  for- 
saken; no  more  Easter  offerings  for  the  Vicar.  A  meeting  of  the 
parishioners  was  forthwith  to  be  convened,  to  restrain  him  from  such  inno- 
vations, and  to  prevent,  if  possible,  such  latitudinarian  schemes,  which,  it 
allowed  to  spread,  would  be  sure  to  destroy  both  Church  and  State.  The 
meeting  was  held,  large  numbers  attended,  a  formidable  attack  was  to  be 
made  on  the  Vicar  and  his  favourite  system  of  low  and  open  seats;  but 
as  he  thought  it  no  part  of  his  duty  to  attend,  and  as  there  was  no  other 
object  of  attack,  what  could  be  done  ? 

After  expressing  to  each  other  their  disappointment  in  not  having  him 
present,  for  the  purpose  of  stating  their  views  and  determinations  on  the 
subject  of  the  dear  old  pews  (and  which,  perhaps,  would  not  have  been 
done  in  the  most  kind  manner),  and  their  regret  at  his  want  of  courtesy 
towards  the  parishioners  in  absenting  himself  from  the  meeting,  the  fol- 
lowing resolution  was  adopted : — 

"  Resolved,  that  in  the  opinion  of  this  meeting  it  is  inexpedient  to  petition  the 
Lord  Bishop  of  this  diocese  to  grant  a  faculty  for  re-pewing  and  repairing  St  Marjr'i 
Church." 

The  business  of  the  day  having  thus  terminated,  all  retired  well  pleased 
with  this,  no  doubt,  well-meant  effort  to  prevent  a  supposed  infringement 
upon  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  parishioners.  It  could  not  be  supposed 
that  this  resolution  would  interfere  with  the  progress  of  our  works.  All 
went  on,  therefore,  precisely  as  before ;  and  with  this  meeting  ended  all 
public  opposition  to  the  introduction  of  new  seats.  I  have  never  had  any 
cause  to  regret  my  absence  from  this  meeting,  or  my  conduct  on  the 
occasion.     I  have  seen  what  bad  feelings  arc  sometimes   en-  I    and 


felH§M«-<B88&-«3~*A 


+ 


-:  ••+< 


mi  cm  HOl  OF  ST.  MARY   MAODALBM. 

perpetuated  l>y  these  assemblies.  I  know,  too,  who  had  said  that  "where 
no  pood  i-.  there  the  fire  gocth  out;"  and  that  the  good  cause  I  hod 
espoused,  whatever  temporary  obstruction  it  might  meet  with,  must  ulti- 
matelv  prevail.  I  hud,  also,  too  great  confidence  in  the  good  sense  of  my 
parishioners  to  suppose  that  they  would  continue  their  opposition  to  that 
which  their  better  judgment  would  by-and-by  convince  them  was  right. 
In  this  hoj)e  I  have  not  been  disappointed;  and  my  object  in  alluding  to 
this  meeting  is,  not  to  censure  or  blame  those  who  convened  it,  but  for 
the  purpose  of  introducing  the  pleasing  fact,  that  so  completely  have  their 
feelings  and  views  changed  that  there  are  now  but  few  who  do  not  approve 
of  the  plan  we  adopted. 

All  proceeded  steadily  till  January  1843,  when  a  new  and  unexpected 
difficulty  arose.  It  was  understood  at  a  former  meeting  of  the  rate-payers 
that  the  Vicar,  on  his  own  responsibility,  would  fit  up  the  interior  of  the 
church,  and  make  certain  improvements,  provided  the  parish  would  under- 
take the  necessary  repairs  and  restoration  of  the  other  portions  of  the 
fabric  No  promise  was  or  could  have  been  given  by  the  churchwardens 
as  to  the  exact  sum  required  for  this  purpose.  It  is  true  an  estimate  had 
been  made  by  the  surveyor,  of  the  probable  amount;  but  on  taking  down 
the  roof,  and  examining  the  building  more  closely,  it  was  found  to  be  in  a 
much  worse  and  more  dangerous  condition  than  was  at  first  supposed. 
The  estimate  of  Mr.  Carver,  to  whom  these  circumstances  were  unknown, 
was  therefore  found  very  inadequate  to  meet  the  necessary  expenditure. 
Another  rate  was  accordingly  applied  for  by  the  churchwardens ;  and  as  they 
could  not  pledge  themselves  to  the  exact  amount  of  their  future  outlay, 
cither  from  some  misunderstanding  or  mismanagement  the  motion  for  the 
rate  was  negatived.  A  poll  was,  however,  demanded  on  the  part  of  the 
churchwardens,  and  at  its  close  the  numbers  were  found  to  be  as 
follows : — 

For  the  Rate 4C0 

Against  it 313 


m 


Majority  for  the  Rate 


147 


The  rate,  amounting  to  about  £900,  having  been  granted,  workmen  for 
some  months  were  busily  employed;  some  in  pulling  down  the  old  pews, 
and  restoring  and  cleaning  the  pillars,  others  in  excavating  the  floors  and 
repairing  the  walls,  others  again  in  preparing  the  new  roofs  and  windows ; 
and  as  these  works  advanced,  an  increased  interest  was  also  beginning  to  be 
felt  by  the  parishioners  generally.     The  church  began  to  develope  new 


-«88&>-*- 


THE  CHURCH  OF  ST.  MARY  MAGDALENE. 

beauties,  as  the  enormities  which  had  hitherto  concealed  them  were  removed, 
and  it  was  felt,  with  very  few  exceptions,  that,  after  all,  the  church  was 
not  only  improved  in  appearance,  but  really  not  in  danger,  by  the  removal  of 
the  old  pews,  and  that  we  had  commenced  not  only  a  necessary,  but  a  good 
work. 

The  period  again  arrived  when  the  exhausted  purses  of  the  church- 
wardens reminded  them  that  the  further  aid  of  their  fellow-parishioners  was 
needed.  Another  meeting  was  therefore  called  on  the  2nd  of  May,  1844, 
for  the  purpose  of  making  a  third  rate  of  tenpence  in  the  pound,  for  the 
repairs  and  other  necessary  expenses  of  the  church.  Against  this  proposition 
there  were  only  two  or  three  dissentients,  and  the  rate  was  consequently 
carried.  I  refer  with  much  pleasure  to  this  meeting,  because  it  was  one  so 
unusual  in  the  history  of  such  assemblies.  The  kind  and  conciliatory  spirit 
manifested  on  this  occasion  by  all  classes  and  denominations  of  my 
parishioners  was  such  as  not  only  to  entitle  them  to  my  warmest  gratitude, 
but  to  perpetuate  the  event  in  my  recollection. 

The  following  report  of  the  meeting  appeared  in  the  "County  Gazette" 
of  the  following  week : — 

"A  numerous  and  respectable  meeting  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  parish  of 
Taunton  St.  Mary  Magdalene  was  held  on  the  2nd  inst.,  to  take  into  consideration 
the  propriety  of  making  a  church-rate  of  ten-pence  in  the  pound,  to  meet  the 
ordinary  and  extraordinary  expenses  of  the  current  year,  according  to  the  estimates 
produced.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Cottle  presided. — Henry  James  Leigh,  Esq.,  said, 
having  been  requested  to  move  a  resolution  that  such  rate  be  granted,  he  had  much 
pleasure  in  taking  upon  himself  that  duty,  especially  as,  from  the  appearance  of  the 
meeting,  he  did  not  anticipate  any  serious  objection  to  the  proposed  rate ;  for  the 
meeting  would  recollect  that  the  rate  was  required,  not  for  any  new  scheme,  but  for 
the  purpose  of  finishing  the  necessary  substantial  repairs  of  the  fabric,  in  the  course 
of  its  restoration,  and  which  could  not  possibly  be  left  in  its  present  unfinished  state. 
The  active  and  intelligent  churchwardens  had  produced  an  estimate  for  completing 
such  repairs,  and  for  ordinary  expenses,  such  as  clerk,  sexton,  &c,  amounting  to 
£908  18s.  The  gross  amount  of  one  ten-penny  rate  would  be  about  £1010;  it 
might  be  calculated  to  realise  £920,  after  deducting  void  houses  and  bad  debts. 
Mr.  Leigh  then  went  into  a  detail  of  figures  at  some  length,  from  the  commencement 
of  the  work,  and  said  that  the  expenditure  by  the  churchwardens  had  been  so 
careful  and  judicious  that  the  most  critical  opponent  of  church-rates  would  find 
that  their  entire  outlay  had  been  confined  to  the  most  strictly  usual  and  legal 
charges.  Mr.  Leigh  was  happy  in  thinking  that  the  opposition  of  their  fellow- 
townsmen,  the  dissenters,  upon  former  occasions,  had  not  been  factious,  but  kindly, 
and,  however  he  might  differ  from  them  on  this  point,  conscientious,  so  far  as  it  had 
proceeded — (hear,  hear).  They  must,  he  hoped,  well  know  that  he  was  a  friend 
as  much  to  their  religious  liberty  as  to  his  own. — Henry  Badcock,  Esq.,  seconded 
the  resolution. — A  show  of  hands  being  then  called  for  by  the  chairman,  the  rate 
was  carried  almost  unanimously,  only  three  or  four  being  held  up  against  it,  and  the 


yt^>^<>-^H^^>^^^<>&^lh^^^^¥r<>^ 


* 


+ 


:-<38SHfc- 


illl     (11111(11    of   ST    MAKY    MAGDAI  I  M 


chairman  declared  the  resolution  carried.     The  thanks  of  the  meeting  were  then 
given  to  the  worthy  and  reverend  chairman." 

Having  thus  stated  the  rise  ;md  progress  of  this  restoration,  and  some 
of  the  flflftnnftlM  with  which  we  have  had  to  contend,  and  which  have  been 
happily  surmounted,  let  us  hope  that  before  the  close  of  the  present  year 
our  labours  will  be  brought  to  a  happy  termination,  and  be  the  means — 

"  Of  hlessing  thousands,  thousands  yet  unborn, 
Through  late  posterity." 

Before  a  more  detailed  description  of  the  interior  of  St.  Mary's  is  given, 
I  cannot  resist  the  temptation  to  introduce  Wordsworth's  view  of  the 
interior  of  a  Gothic  Church,  so  descriptive  of  our  own,  in  the  following 
beautiful  lines: — 


"  As  chanced,  the  portals  of  the  sacred  pile 
Stood  open  ;  and  we  entered.     On  my  frame, 
At  such  transition  from  the  fervid  air, 
A  grateful  coolness  fell,  that  seemed  to  strike 
The  heart,  in  concert  with  that  temperate  awe 
And  natural  reverence  which  the  place  inspired. 
Not  raised  in  nice  proportions  was  the  pile, 
But  large  and  massy  ;  for  duration  built ; 
With  pillars  crowded,  and  the  roof  upheld 
By  naked  rafters  intricately  crossed, 
Like  leafless  underboughs,  'mid  some  thick  grove, 
All  withered  by  the  depth  of  shade  above. 
Admonitory  texts  inscribed  the  walls, 
Each  in  its  ornamental  scroll  enclosed, 
Each  also  crowned  with  winged  heads — a  pair 
Of  rudely-painted  cherubims.     The  floor 
Of  nave  and  aisle,  in  unpretending  guise, 
Was  occupied  by  oaken  benches,  ranged 
In  seemly  rows ; 

And  on  the  floor  beneath 
Sepulchral  stones  appeared,  with  emblems  graven, 
And  foot-worn  epitaphs,  and  some  with  small 
And  shining  effigies  of  brass  inlaid." 

On  entering  the  church  by  the  western  door,  the  visiter  feels,  on 
beholding  the  striking  effect  produced  by  the  clustered  columns,  the 
numerous  arches,  the  elaborately-carved  roof,  the  splendid  nave  and  aisles, 
the  richly-^nincd  windows,  and  the  charm  thrown  over  the  whole  by  its 
■OndiH'ss   and    antiquity,    that     *  the    palace    Ml    not    lor    man.    but    for   the 


«H^«£--<3888e>- 


■ 


IF  ;•  UUkX  X 


& 


«||^o|||<>-*K$88^^ 


THE  CHURCH   OF  ST.   MARY    MAGDALENE. 


Lord  God."  The  church  consists  of  a  chancel,  nave,  four  aisles,  and  two 
small  chantries.  There  are  but  few  other  churches  in  England  that  have 
four  aisles  and  a  nave.     The  following  are  their  several  measurements : — 


ft.     in 

From  the  screen  to  the  altar 

.         , 

_ 

. 

146     7 

Total  width  from  north  wall  to  south 

m 

. 

85     0 

ft. 

in. 

ft. 

in. 

The  nave      .... 

95 

5 

long, 

by 

20 

1  1    broad. 

The  north  aisle 

76 

4 

»> 

20 

2       „ 

The  second  north  aisle  . 

16 

4 

j» 

12 

5       H 

The  south  aisle 

82 

6 

>» 

20 

0       „ 

The  second  south  aisle  . 

81 

3 

n 

12 

»        „ 

The  north  chantry 

25 

5 

»» 

18 

2       „ 

The  south  chantry 

25 

0 

<> 

15 

2       H 

The  chancel 

51 

2 

»» 

21 

3        M 

We  will  now  give  a  brief  account  of  the  arrangement  and  fittings-up  of 
the  church :  and  we  would  first  notice  the  Organ.  It  is  always  a  difficulty 
with  church  builders  and  restorers  where  to  place  this  instrument.  It  had 
hitherto  occupied  an  unsightly  gallery,  projecting  considerably  into  the  nave 
of  the  church,  and  thus  destroying  its  proportions,  blocking  up  the  tower  arch, 
and  concealing  the  western  window.  This  gallery  having  been  removed, 
it  became  evident  to  all  that,  to  replace  it,  even  by  one  of  a  more  correct 
style  and  character,  would  be  to  mar  the  effect  of  the  whole  restoration. 
Where  to  place  the  organ  was  a  subject  that  occupied  our  anxious  con- 
sideration. It  was  at  length  determined,  though  the  design  was  novel,  and 
its  practicabifity  doubted  by  many,  that  it  should  be  divided  into  two  parts 
and  erected  within  the  tower  arch,  against  the  north  and  south  side  of 
the  tower,  thus  adding  twenty  feet  to  the  length  of  the  building,  which 
would  much  improve  its  proportions  and  preserve  undisturbed  the  wi 
window,  the  beautiful  panelled  arch  of  the  tower,  and  the  nave  of  the 
church. 

The  old  organ  was  built  by  public  subscription  in  the  year  1709;  little 
of  it  now  remains,  except  the  open  diapason  in  the  swell  of  the  present 
instrument,  which  is  in  excellent  preservation,  and  exceedingly  fine,  and, 
having  never  undergone  any  "  improvement,"  is  a  good  specimen  of  old 
pipes.  The  great  organ  and  swell  are  on  the  south  side  of  the  window,  and 
the  choir  organ,  with  the  pedal  pipes,  on  the  north  side ;  the  bellows  and 
feeders  being  inside  the  window,  level  with  the  sill,  and  extending  the 
whole  width  of  the  tower.  By  this  arrangement,  the  effect  of  the  instru- 
ment has  been  increased;    its  tones  arc  powerful  and  exquisitely  ft 


THE  CHURCH   OP  8T.    MARY   MAGDALENE. 


The  diapasons  are  good,  ami  the  clarabella  is  quite  deserving  the  name, 
contains  the  following  stops  : — 


It 


1828 


1709 


1844 
1709 
1828 
1844 
1828 


SWELL. 

Clarion   . 

.     1709 

Oboe       . 

.     1828 

Trumpet 

.     1709 

Principal 

.     1828 

Stopped  diapason 

.     1709 

Open  ditto 

•        >f 

CHOIR    ORGAN. 

Fifteenth 

.     1844 

Cremona 

•         >• 

Flute      . 

•         >» 

Principal 

.     1828 

Stopped  diapason 

.     1709 

Dulciana          . 

.     1828 

GREAT    ORGAN. 

Trumpet 

Mixture,  two  ranks  . 

Cornet,  three  ditto    . 

Sesquialtera,  three  ditto 

Fifteenth 

Twelfth 

Principal 

Clarabella 

Stopped  diapason 

Front  open 

Small  open       .         . 

Double  diapason  to  CCC 

Octave  copula  to  Great  and 

SweU 
Copula  to  Choir  and  Swell 
Great  organ  pedals  . 
Choir  organ  ditto      . 
Pedal  pipes  to  manuals 

The  compass  of  the  great  and  choir  organs  is  from  FFF  to  F  in 
alt,  sixty-one  notes ;  and  the  swell  is  to  tenor  F.  Considerable  alterations 
have  been  made  in  the  movements  connected  with  the  pedals,  by  which  means 
an  extra  octave  on  the  great  and  choir  organ  is  brought  into  action,  as  well 
as  making  a  double  diapason  of  the  original  unison.  Some  notion  of  the 
difficulties  with  which  Mr.  Ling  (a)  has  had  to  contend,  and  which  he  has 
completely  overcome,  may  be  given  to  those  who  are  acquainted  with  the 
construction  of  instruments  of  this  description,  when  we  state  that  the 
movements  from  the  keys  of  the  choir  organ  to  the  pallets  extend  to  a 
distance  of  twenty-one  feet,  and  if  placed  end  to  end  would  extend  over  a 
distance  of  more  than  2000  feet.  The  "  trackers  "  are  carried  under  the 
feet  of  the  organist,  and,  notwithstanding  the  apparent  complexity  of  the 
movement,  the  touch  is  exceedingly  good.  Mr.  Ling  has  received  the 
highest  praise  from  all  parties  for  this  triumph  of  his  skill  over  the 
numerous  and  great  difficulties  by  which  he  was  surrounded. 

The  Screen  at  the  entrance  of  the  nave,  and  which  also  forms  the 
front  of  the  organ  loft,  is  considered  a  very  beautiful  piece  of  workmanship. 
It  was  executed  by  Messrs.  Wood,  Henrietta  Street,  Covent  Garden, 
London,  and  having  been  publicly  exhibited  at  the  time  of  its  completion, 
the  following  notice  was   taken  of  it  in  one  of  the  journals  of  the  day : — 


W  The  whole  of  the  arrangement  was  designed  and  effected  by  Mr.  Ling,  organ-builder,  Taunton. 


THE  CHURCH  OF  ST.  MARY   MAGDALENE. 

"  An  opportunity  was  afforded  us  this  week  of  inspecting  a  beautiful  screen, 
designed  for  St.  Mary's  Church,  Taunton.  It  is  impossible  to  give  any  correct  idea 
of  its  form  by  the  pen  alone.  Its  design  is  chaste,  but  bold  and  striking,  and 
its  execution,  even  to  the  minutest  details,  positively  superb.  Every  portion 
is  carved  with  the  most  careful  finish,  and  iu  its  general  effect  it  carries  the 
mind  two  centuries  back,  when  the  art  attained  its  highest  perfection." 


The  iSabe,  &tsUs,  and  ^Transepts  are  handsomely  fitted  up  with 
wainscot,  having  low  open  seats,  with  massive  stall  ends,  terminating  in 
richly-carved  poppy-heads. 

The  (Kfjanctl  is  furnished  with  stalls,  separated  from  the  aisles  by 
light  and  elegant  screens. 

The  pulpit  is  hexagonal  in  form,  and  is  carried  upon  a  stem,  having 
small  columns  attached,  from  which  spring  ribs  and  groining  of  oak, 
supporting  the  floor  and  body  of  the  pulpit;  the  sides  are  decorated 
with  traceried  panels,  and  each  angle  is  flanked  by  a  light  crocketed 
pinnacle,  resting  upon  an  angel ;  the  staircase  is  of  light  construction,  and 
has  richly-carved  tracery  between  each  baluster. 

The  JpOnt  is  of  Hamdon  Hill  stone,  and  is  raised  upon  two  steps ;  the 
lower  one  being  octangular,  and  the  upper  one  cruciform.  The  font  itself 
is  highly  enriched ;  the  exterior  of  the  basin  has,  on  each  face  of  the  octagon, 
elaborate  geometrical  tracery. 

The  glltar  sbcretn"  is  of  Hamdon  Hill  stone,  and  consists  of  a  series 
of  tabernacle  work :  the  upper  tier  of  canopies  is  richly  carved ;  every 
alternate  niche  is  of  larger  size  than  the  intermediate  ones,  and  the  latter 
are  arranged  in  two  series,  occupying  together  the  same  height  as  the 
larger  niches ;  upon  the  stringcourse  and  other  portions,  are  emblazoned 
various  texts  of  Scripture,  suitable  to  the  precincts  of  the  Holy  Table.  The 
late  Mrs.  Jenkyns,  of  Wells,  left  fifty  guineas  for  the  "  fitting  up  the  altar- 
piece  in  St.  Mary's  Church,  and  furnishing  the  same  with  appropriate 
passages  from  Holy  Scripture,  calculated  to  impress  the  mind  with  an  awful 
sense  of  our  love  and  duty  towards  God." 

The  (Eastern  SSlin&ofo  is  filled  with  stained  glass,  by  Mr.  Wailes,  of 
Newcastle,  and  may  justly  be  considered  one  of  his  best  works;  the 
compartments  between  the  mullions  are  filled  with  niches,  containing 
figures  of  our  blessed  Lord,  the  Virgin  Mary,  St.  John  the  Baptist,  tod 
the  four  Evangelists;  under  each  is  a  cherub  holding  a  scroll,  on  which 
appears  an  appropriate  inscription.  The  tracery  of  the  window  is  exceed- 
ingly rich  and  chaste;  it  is  filled  with  angels  and  cherubim  bearing  shu-lds 
or  scrolls,  on  which  are  placed  either  texts  of  Holy  ScriptUM  or  some 
sacred  emblem.      There  is  also  over  the  chancel  door  a  small  obituary 


THE  CHURCH   OP  8T.  MARY  MAGDALENE. 


window,  by  Mr.  Wailcs,  in  memory  of  the  infant  daughter  of  the  present 
vicar.  It  is  much  to  he  desired  that  this  mode  <>f  perpetuating  the  memory' 
of  our  friends  should  be  more  generally  adopted.  Nothing  can  he  more 
unsightly  or  unmeaning  than  the  "  monumental  patchwork"  so  frequently 
seen  on  the  walls  of  our  churches.  We  may  indulge  the  hope,  from  the 
ranting  state  of  ecclesiastical  taste  and  architectural  knowledge,  that  such 
"  sepulchral  fungi"  will  henceforth  cease  to  disfigure  the  fair  proportions  of 
many  of  our  principal  churches.  Whether  this  evil  shall  be  continued,  will 
depend  much  upon  the  clergy  themselves. (a)  There  is  nothing  in  the  rest 
of  the  windows  that  requires  any  particular  notice;  with  the  exception 
of  the  tracery  of  a  few,  they  are  at  present  filled  with  common  glass. 
It  is  hoped,  however,  that  at  no  distant  period  this  will  be  removed,  and 
its  place  supplied  by  stained  glass  of  an  appropriate  description  and 
character.  A  plan  is  in  contemplation  for  introducing  two  or  three 
windows  yearly  till  the  whole  are  filled.  Perhaps  there  is  nothing  which 
our  new  churches  rrant  so  much,  and  nothing  which  our  old  ones  have 
lost  with  so  much  injury  to  their  general  effect,  as  windows  of  stained 
glass.  In  the  desecration  of  our  churches  during  the  reign  of  William 
Dowsing  and  Company ,(b)  there  were  few  things  by  which  they  so  success- 
fully disfigured  them  as  their  smashing  the  beautiful  windows.  The  whole 
of  those  in  St  Mary's  church  were  once  of  stained  glass,  as  seen  by 
the  fragments  recently  discovered.  By  whom  they  were  demolished  is 
uncertain;  there  can,  however,  be  but  little  doubt  that  some  of  the 
members  of  the  above  fraternity  were  either  engaged  in  or  sanctioned 
this  fanatical  and  wicked  act.     It  would  be  most  gratifying  to  see  those 

(»)  I  beg  to  recommend  the  perusal  of  a  very  interesting  and  valuable  paper  on  monuments,  by 
the  Rev.  John  Armstrong,  B.A.,  read  before  the  Exeter  Diocesan  Architectural  Society. 

All  who  profess  and  call  themselves  churchmen  should  read  Mr.  Markland's  invaluable 
"  Remarks  on  English  Churches,  and  on  the  expediency  of  rendering  Sepulchral  Memorials  subser- 
vient to  Pious  and  Christian  Uses."     I  am  indebted  to  him  for  several  remarks  in  this  chapter. 

<b)  The  notorious  William  Dowsing  was  employed  as  Parliamentary  visiter  in  demolishing 
church  ornaments,  &c,  in  the  county  of  Suffolk,  in  the  years  1643-4.  In  his  Journal  he  says, 
"  At  Sudbury  we  brake  down  ten  mighty  great  angels  in  glass ;  in  all  eighty.  At  Allhallows, 
we  brake  about  twenty  superstitious  pictures,  and  took  up  thirty  brazen  superstitious  inscriptions. 
At  Clare,  we  brake  down  one  thousand  pictures  superstitions — I  brake  down  two  hundred;  three 
of  God  the  Father,  and  three  of  Christ  and  the  Holy  Lamb,  and  three  of  the  Holy  Ghost  like 
a  dove  with  wings ;  and  the  twelve  apostles  were  carved  in  wood  on  the  top  of  the  roof,  which  we 
gave  orders  to  take  down  ;  and  twenty  cherubims  to  be  taken  down  ;  and  the  sun  and  the  moon  in 
the  east  window  by  the  King's  arms,  to  be  taken  down."  His  savage  eagerness  for  destruction 
unhappily  was  not  confined  to  Suffolk.  In  Cambridge  he  made  sad  havoc,  and  would  have  laid 
his  merciless  hands  on  the  fine  painted  windows  of  King's  College  Chapel,  but  in  this  he  was 
fortunately  interrupted. 

"  It  is  said  of  Richard  Culmer,  that,  in  defacing  the  windows  of  Christ  Church,  in  Canterbury,  in 
which  among  other  things  was  represented  the  History  of  our  Saviour's  Temptation,  he  brake 
down  Christ,  and  left  the  Devil  standing ;  for  which  he  afterwards  gave  this  reason — that  he  had 
an  order  to  take  down  Christ,  but  had  no  order  to  take  down  the  Devil." — Walker,  p.  25. 


>*H§N*-<3$88$>-H*Hi 


THE  CHURCH  OF  ST.  MARY  MAGDALENE. 


windows  restored,  and  the  thoughts  so   beautifully  expressed  by  Fabcr 
realised : — 

"  I  saw  the  sunbeams  steal 
Through  painted  glass  at  evensong,  and  weave 
Their  three-fold  tints  upon  the  marble  near 
Faith,  prayer,  and  love." 

Not  only  were  the  walls,  windows,  and  roofs  of  the  church  in  a 
dangerous  condition,  but  the  floor  was  in  an  insecure  and  unhealthy  state. 
There  was  no  proper  drainage.  The  water  from  the  church  and  yard, 
instead  of  being  carried  off  by  proper  gutters,  was  allowed  to  soak  into  the 
church,  thus  producing  damp  and  rot.  In  addition  to  this,  from  the  im- 
proper practice  of  burying  in  the  church,  the  exhalations  from  the  vaults,  in 
many  cases  covered  with  sleepers  only,  were  sometimes  intolerable.  Large 
heaps  of  bones  were  found  uncovered  underneath  the  floor,  and,  in  one 
instance,  under  a  well-lined  and  cushioned  pew,  was  found  a  coffin  with  its 
contents,  with  no  indication  of  its  ever  having  been  interred.  These  evils 
have  now  been  remedied,  a  proper  drain  has  been  made  round  the  whole 
church,  and  the  vaults  properly  secured  by  brick  arches.  The  churchyard 
has  also  been  lowered.  This  part  of  our  work,  while  it  has  added  much  to 
the  preservation  of  the  edifice  and  the  comfort  of  the  congregation,  has  also 
considerably  increased  our  expenditure. 

The  bases  of  the  pillars  were  also  found  to  be  very  perilous.     One  of 
them  had  sunk  several  inches  during  the  last  year.     On  examination  it  was 
found  that  the  ground  underneath  had  been  removed  for  the  purpose  of 
making  a  vault.     They  have  now  been  properly  secured.     The  whole  of 
the   church    has  been    excavated    between  two  and   three   feet,   for  the 
purpose  of  keeping  it  dry,  and  also  to  introduce  Mr.  Sylvester's  Patent 
Hot- Water  Apparatus.     I  am  aware  that  many  do  not  approve  of  warming 
churches,  but  I  have  never  been  able  to  see  the  force  of  the  arguments 
usually  advanced.     Our  habits  and  manner  of  living  are  so  very  different 
from  those  of  our  forefathers,  that  it  seems  now  almost  necessary  in  our 
large  churches  for  the  preservation  of  health.     I  admit  that  much  might 
be  done  to  remedy  the  evil  (if  evil  it  be)  by  proper  ventilation  during  the 
week;    but  still,   if  it  enables   the  aged,  the  delicate,  or  the  infirm,  to 
worship   God   without    distraction,   where  is  the   objection?      I  am  not 
advocating  the  usual  methods  adopted  in  warming  churches  by  the  general 
hot- water  systems,  or  by  unsightly  stoves,  and  still  more  unsightly  flues, 
penetrating  through  the  roof  or  the  tracery  of  some  beautiful  window. 
Neither  money  nor  trouble  have  been  spared  to  discover  the  best  mode, 
and  we   are   at   present  quite   satisfied    with   the   one  introduced.     The 


^^-°^-^-^3$^-H^<A^H-- 


16 


THE  CHURCH   OF  ST.  MARY    MAC.DAI.l  Nl 


apparatus  is  concealed  from  view,  is  simple  in  construction,  and  effective 
:m<l  inexpensive  in  operation. 

The  fire  is  placed  under  the  vestry,  at  the  north  side  of  the  chancel. 
This  room  is  entirely  new,  and  rendered  fire-proof;  it  is  panelled  with 
wainscot,  and  generally  admired  for  its  convenience  and  chasteness  of  design. 
From  the  rotten  state  of  the  roof  of  the  old  vestry  the  clergyman  was 
frequently  in  danger  of  a  shower  bath,  nolens  volens. 

The  numerous  visiters  who  daily  frequent  St.  Mary's  church  show 
not  only  that  this  restoration  has  attracted  considerable  attention,  but  that 
a  great  interest  is  felt  in  the  subject  of  church  restoration.  Persons  have 
travelled  one  and  even  two  hundred  miles  to  see  the  character  and  progress 
of  our  work.  Who  would,  a  few  years  since,  have  dreamt  of  individuals 
taking  such  a  journey  for  such  a  purpose  ? 

It  is  gratifying  to  find  that  what  we  have  done  has  met  with  general 
approbation.  We  are  not  so  Utopian  as  to  suppose  that  we  have  satisfied 
or  can  satisfy  the  views  and  tastes  of  all.  This  were  a  task  no  mortal  ever 
achieved. 

We  have  had  obstacles,  arising  from  limited  resources,  from  parochial 
objectors,  and  from  the  building  itself,  which  are  known  only  to  ourselves, 
and  which  we  have  not  been  able  entirely  to  surmount.  We  have, 
nevertheless,  done  our  best  under  the  circumstances,  not  only  to  preserve 
it  from  destruction,  but  to  restore  it  to  its  former  beauty.  We  have  not 
sought  to  revive  papal  superstitions  and  embellishments,  "thus  casting 
stumbling-blocks  in  the  path  which  truly  leads  to  the  sanctuary,"  but  to 
maintain  its  decency  and  its  character  as  a  Protestant  place  of  worship,  so 
far  as  we  have  been  supported  and  encouraged  by  the  precepts  and  examples 
of  Holy  Writ,  and  the  doctrines  and  usages  of  our  apostolic  Church. (a) 

In  our  zeal  for  the  restoration  of  our  churches,  and  our  love  for  anti- 
quity, there  is  a  danger  of  running  into  extremes,  and  of  introducing  orna- 
ments  and   adopting   practices  not  according  to  "  Protestant  use,"  thus 


U)  From  the  days  of  the  Reformation  there  have  prevailed  three  schools  in  regard  to  rites, 
ceremonies,  vestments,  and  church  decorations  : — the  Puritnn,  the  Laudean  (as  afterwards  named), 
and  the  Anglican  ;  of  which  last  Hooker  was  the  most  able  and  judicious  exponent  I  humbly 
profess  to  be  a  diseiplc  of  Hooker.  The  Laudean  school  was  popishly  ceremonial  in  its  notions ; 
and  wished  to  retain,  with  or  without  reason,  whatever  had  grown  up  in  the  course  of  the  darkest 
ages.  The  Puritans,  on  the  contrary,  would  allow  nothing  for  which  a  text  of  Scripture  could  not 
be  produced ;  but  their  notions  fairly  carried  out  recoiled  upon  themselves,  for  if  a  white  surplice 
is  not  enjoined  in  the  New  Testament,  neither  is  a  black  Geneva  gown.  Hooker  maintained,  with 
great  sobriety,  that  the  Church  might,  in  matters  indifferent,  prescribe  what  is  for  order  and  general 
edification ;  and  that  decent  rites  and  ceremonies  are  not  of  necessity  contrary  to  the  Word  of  God 
because  they  are  not  mentioned  in  it.  The  compilers  of  our  Prayer  Book  ably  and  judiciously  set  forth 
this  idea  in  the  Preface  to  the  Prayer  Book,  with  the  additions  on  the  services  of  the  church  anc"  on 
ceremonies.     These  documents  should  be  carefully  studied  at  this  eventful  period  of  our  history. 


Ii 


4~*****"^-«S88»-*- 


>-*K888S>--H*«lM^4«K88$&-*- 


THE  CHURCH  OF  ST    M\RY  MAODAI.ENK. 

countenancing  the  abominations  of  Popery,  and  maddening  the  hearts  of  the 
Lord's  people.  If  men  did  but  remember  the  maxim,  "  Medio  tutissimus  ibisyn 
from  how  many  evils  and  extravagances  would  they  be  preserved !  While  I 
have  no  sympathy  with  those  who  would  fit  up  our  churches  with  all  the 
gorgeousness  and  superstition  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  neither  have  I  any 
fellowship (,)  with  those  who  censure  or  condemn  every  building  that  is  not 
"  run  up,"  as  the  phrase  is,  in  the  meeting-house  style ;  or  who,  while  they 
dwell  in  their  own  "  ceiled  houses,"  grudge  every  farthing  that  is  spent  in 
beautifying  the  house  of  God.  I  know  that  the  Almighty  dwells  not 
in  temples  made  with  hands,  and  that  it  is  not  the  splendour  of  architecture 
which  will  attract  His  presence,  or  fix  His  residence.  I  know  that  He  will 
come  down  as  benignantly,  and  abide  as  graciously,  when  His  servants  have 
assembled  in  the  rude  village  church,  as  when  they  meet  in  vaulted  aisles 
and  under  canopied  ceilings.  This,  however,  does  not  meet  the  question; 
for  the  mean  building  may  have  the  Shekinah  with  it,  as  well  as  the 
magnificent:  but  is  this  any  reason  why  we  should  rear  only  the  mean, 
if  we  have  it  in  our 'power  to  build  the  magnificent?  The  Almighty  was 
content  to  have  a  tabernacle,  destitute  of  wealth,  while  his  people  were 
in  the  wilderness,  and  harassed  by  their  enemies;  but  when  He  had 
given  them  abundance  and  peace,  He  required  a  temple,  of  which  it  was 
said,  "  The  house  that  is  to  be  builded  to  the  Lord  must  be  exceedingly 
magnificent."  And  when  that  house  arose,  it  was  the  wonder  of  the 
earth ;  the  gold,  and  the  silver,  and  the  precious  stones  were  lavished  on 
its  walls,  and  the  temple  penetrated  into  the  skies,  a  glorious  and  effulgent 
mass,  as  though  it  had  descended  from  above,  or,  rather,  as  if  it  had  been 
reared  by  immortal  hands.  We  do  think  that  when,  with  every  token 
of  approval,  Jehovah  took  possession  of  a  structure  on  which  architecture 
had  exhausted  all  its  powers,  and  wealth  had  poured  all  its  treasures,  He 
gave  evidence  that  churches,  inasmuch  as  they  are  temples  reared  to  His 
honour,  ought  to  exhibit  the  opulence  of  the  builders,  and  to  be  monuments 
of  the  readiness  of  piety  to  devote  to  the  Lord  the  riches  derived  from  His 
bounty.  It  is  no  token  for  good  in  our  country,  that  while  other  structures 
are  advancing  in  magnificence,  churches  are  built  of  a  less  expensive  r=tyle 
and  character.  If  we  compare  ourselves  with  our  ancestors,  it  may  be  said 
that  we  build  more  costly  mansions  and  luxurious  houses.     If  we  want 


* 


+ 


+ 


(»)  •«  We  are  told  that  when  the  excellent  George  Herbert  undertook  the  rebuilding  of  the  church 
of  Layton,  he  made  it  so  much  'his  whole  business  that  he  became  restless  till  he  saw  it  finished, 
and  that  for  decency  and  beauty  it  exceeded  all  others.'  It  is  decency  and  beauty  such  as  H.-rbert 
would  have  approved — such  as  our  own  pure  and  apostolic  church  sanctions,  and  nothing  more — 
which  should  be  universally  adopted  in  our  ecclesiastical  building*."— Marklaud's  Remark*  on 
English  Churches. 


^H«K5888^-H^<>A<>^K^8888>^-<^-^*i>o 


Till  nu'itru  op  st.  M.\m  fttAODAl 

a  new  MxcIimiiltc.  it  -hall  throw  the  old  into  the  shade  ;  if  \vc  build  new 
hoOMI  <>t"  Parliament,  tin  v  >h:ill  fin  eclipse  in  grandeur  Hid  magnif'h-cn.v 
the  former:  if  Hospitals  arc  to  he  erected,  they  shall  he  palace-,  »•< .iti]»:»n<l 
with  those  of  former  times  :  hut  if  we  want  to  build  a  Chureh,  it  must  be  M 
inexpensive,  plain,  and  unadorned  as  possible,  contrasting  strangely  with 
the  magnificent  buildings  which  former  ages  delighted  to  consecrate  to 
the  glory  of  God.  There  is  wealth  enough  in  the  land;  would  that  then 
the  disposition  to  use  it  not  only  to  multiply  the  number  of  our 
churches,  but  to  increase  their  magnificence!  Is  it  not  a  reflection  upon  the 
age  and  upon  the  country  that,  while  we  go  far  beyond  our  forefathers  in 
the  splendour  of  all  other  buildings,  we  have  adopted  a  niggardly  style  in 
r.  -gard  to  our  churches,  as  though  it  were  unimportant,  either  to  God  or 
ourselves,  what  kind  of  structure  is  set  apart  for  the  offices  of  religion? 

It  is  not,  however,  unimportant,  either  as  it  respects  God  or  ourselves. 
If  the  church  be  God's  house,  it  ought,  like  the  palace  of  a  king,  to  bear 
as  great  proportion  as  we  have  power  to  effect  to  the  majesty  of  the 
occupant.  "With  regard  to  ourselves, — who  has  not  been  conscious  of  the 
power  of  a  cathedral  to  excite  lofty  emotions  and  heavenly  thoughts?  (a) 
It  is  vain  to  endeavour  to  make  ourselves  independent  of  association.  We 
must  be  content  to  be  material  as  well  as  spiritual,  and  not  disdain  the  aids 
which  a  place  of  worship  may  give  to  the  piety  of  the  worshippers.  It 
cannot  tell  well  for  the  religious  feeling  of  a  country  if  there  be  parsi- 
mony in  the  churches,  while  there  is  profusion  everywhere  else.  The 
churches — not  the  exchanges,  or  hospitals,  or  docks,  or  palaces — the 
churches,  we  repeat,  ought  to  be  the  chief  evidences,  as  well  by  their 
splendour  as  their  number,  of  the  piety,  power,  and  wealth  of  a  kingdom."0 

<*)  "On  entering  a  cathedral  I  am  filled  with  devotion  and  with  awe;  I  am  lost  to  the  actualities 
that  surround  me,  and  my  whole  being  expands  into  the  Infinite ;  and  the  only  sensible  impression 
left  is,  that  J  am  nothing." — Literary  Remains  of  S.  T.  Coleridge. 

Jb'# "  I  cannot  concur  with  those  who,  professing  what  they  consider  to  be  a  scriptural  jealousy 
for  the  simplicity  of  Christian  worship,  speak  of  the  beauty,  grandeur,  and  costly  magnificence  of  a 
sacred  edifice  as  inconsistent  with  that  simplicity.  I  admit,  indeed,  that  simplicity  should  ever  be 
a  governing  principle  pervading  all  our  sacred  buildings ;  but  the  objector  may  be  reminded  that 
there  is  a  sublime  and  elevated,  as  well  as  a  plain  and  unadorned,  simplicity:  the  latter  may  befit 
our  own  habitations,  but  surely  falls  below  what  is  due  to  the  house  of  God,  when  we  have  the 
means  of  arraying  it  with  something  more  dignified  and  costly.  On  the  important  principle  of 
simplicity,  I  would  remark,  that  while  it  necessarily  rejects  that  which  is  showy,  gaudy,  crowded, 
and  distracted,  it  fully  recognises  all  that  is  graceful,  beautiful,  magnificent,  and  even,  where 
practicable,  highly  enriched;  the  principle  of  simplicity  being  still  preserved  when  those  enrich- 
ments are  subordinate  to,  and  in  no  respect  interrupt,  the  leading  characteristic  beauties  of  the 
edifice;  and  which  will  always  be  the  case  when  designed  by  superior  taste  and  discriminating 
judgment  in  the  architect.  Let  us  bear  in  mind  that  when  the  same  God  and  Saviour  for  whoRe 
worship  all  our  churches  are  erected  Himself  entered  the  Temple  of  old,  and  looked  round  about 
upon  all  thirds  including,  of  course,  the  'goodly  stones  and  gifts"  witli  which  it  was  adorned,  lie 
took  no  exception  to  any  of  its  splendid  cml.tllUliuienU ;  His  displeasure  was  exclusively  manifested 


•^388&>- 


THE  CHURCH   OF  ST.   MARY    MAODAI.KN  K. 


Who  does  not  feel  the  strength  and  eloquence  of  the  following  remarks 
from  one  of  our  Homilies  ? — 

"  If  a  man's  private  house,  wherein  he  dwelleth  be  decayed,  he  will  never  cease 
till  it  be  restored  up  again.  Yea,  if  his  barn  wherein  he  keepeth  his  corn,  be  out  of 
reparations,  what  diligence  useth  be  to  make  it  in  a  perfect  state  again!  If  the 
stable  of  his  horse,  yea,  the  stye  for  bis  swine,  be  not  able  to  bold  out  water  and 
wind,  how  careful  is  he  to  do  cost  thereon !  And  shall  we  be  so  mindful  of  our 
common  base  houses,  deputed  to  so  vile  employment,  and  be  forgetful  of  the  house 
of  God,  wherein  be  entreated  the  words  of  our  eternal  salvation,  wherein  be 
administered  the  sacraments  and  mysteries  of  our  redemption?'' 

At  the  Reformation,  the  churches  were  probably  in  a  good  state  of 
preservation;  no   country  could  vie  with  our  own   in   the   number  and 
magnificence  of  its  sacred  edifices.      The  suppression  of  the  monasteries, 
however,  tended  in   no   small  degree  to   hasten   the  destruction   of  our 
churches.     The  monasteries  having  been  seized  by  the  Crown,  some  of 
them  were  reduced  to  a  state  of  ruin — others  entirely  demolished.    And  if 
a  few  of  the  conventual  churches  were  allowed  for  parochial  uses,  who  was 
to  repair  them  when  in  a    state   of  decay?     A  secular  spirit  prevailed, 
and  the  idolatry  of  superstition  was  superseded  by  the  idolatry  of  covetous- 
ness,   through  which  many  churches   were   despoiled,  even   of  the  plate 
barely  necessary  for  the   decent  administration  of  the   Holy   Eucharist. 
And  if  we  pass  on  to  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  the  opposition  of  those  divines 
and  their  followers  who  had  imbibed  the  doctrines  and  discipline  of  the 
school  of  Geneva  rendered  any  attempt  towards  beautifying  and  adorning 
churches  useless.     It  was  regarded  and  declaimed  against  as  popish  and 
superstitious ;  parochial  churches  were,  therefore,  allowed  to  fall  into  decay, 
or,  if  repaired,  it  was  done  in  a  plain  and  inelegant  manner,  completely 
at  variance  with  the  richness  and  style  of  the  preceding  age.     It  was, 
however,    in    the    subsequent    century   that    they   were    laid   waste    by 
the  ruthless  hand  of  violence.'*0       "  The  mutilations  to  which  they  have 
been  visibly  subjected  were  not  the  work  of  the  Reformers,  but  are  to  l>c 
referred  to  the  Rebellion  in  the  next  century,  a  political  and  ecclesiastical 


* 


m 


JL 


against  the  disorder  which  prevailed,  the  traffic  which  was  carried  on,  and  the  spiiit  of  the  world 
which  reigned  throughout  the  assembly.  All  that  was  accessory  to  this,  and  this  only,  he  expelled 
from  the  hallowed  place  ;  the  costly  splendour  of  the  building  He  left  unmolested  and  unreproved." 
— "  Remarks  on  Monumental  Architecture,  by  John  Bacon,  Esq.,  F.S.A. ;"  read  at  the  Quarterly 
Meeting  of  the  Exeter  Architectural  Society. 

(»>  «*  The  object  of  our  Reformers  was  not  to  banish  indiscriminately  everything  which  had 
belonged  to  the  Church  while  under  the  power  of  Home  in  this  country.  They  would  not  cut  away 
that  which  might  be  preserved  and  healed ;  they  removed  only  those  errors  which  had  arisen  from 
neglect  of  Scripture  and  disregard  to  the  traditioual  interpretation  of  the  primitive  Church." 
—  Rev.  J.  H.  Pindar's  Sermons  on  the  Common  Prayer. 


■*-•* 


-.*  H-#  -H  :-<3888S>  + 


+ 


+ 


t 


•'r 


I  MUM  II    Of   8T.    MARY    MAGDAI.I  M  . 

OatMiroplM  which  went  far  indeed  beyond  the  wi-hes  and  intentions  of  the 
rmen."  It  WM daring  the  ureat  Kcbellion,  "  when  men,"  says  South. 
1  U)  BXpreM  their  honour  to  God  and  their  allegiance  to  their  Prince 
in  the  same  way,  demolishing  the  palaces  of  the  one  and  the  temples  of  the 
other."  It  was  when  fanaticism  lent  its  fierce  and  pitiless  spirit  to  the  work 
of  spoliation  that  its  triumph  was  complete. 

"  Wliate'er  the  popish  hands  have  built, 

Our  hammers  shall  undoe  ; 
We  '11  break  their  pipes  and  burn  their  copes, 

And  pull  down  churches  too. 
We  '11  exercise  within  the  groves, 

And  teach  beneath  a  tree  ; 
We  '11  make  a  pulpit  of  a  cask, 

And,  hey  then,  up  go  wee  !  "  (a) 

The  orders  which  the  House  of  Commons  issued  in  1643-44,  for  the 
abolition  of  all  Church  ceremonies  and  appendages,  led  to  consequences, 
which  are  mentioned  by  Dr.  Heylin  in  these  words :  — "  Hereupon," 
he  says,  "followed  such  an  alteration  in  all  churches  and  chapels,  that  the 
churchwardens  pulled  down  more  in  a  week  than  all  the  bishops  and  clergy 
had  been  able  to  raise  in  two  weeks  of  years;  such  irreverences,  too,  in 
God's  public  service,  and  discontinuance  of  it  in  many  places,  that  his 
Majesty  was  compelled  to  give  new  life  to  it  by  proclamation — an  event 
which  only  showed  the  king's  good  meaning,  with  his  want  of  power." 
Melancholy  trophies,  indeed,  did  these  sacred  fabrics  now  present  to  the 
eye  of  the  nation ! — trophies,  alas !  of  the  victory  of  sacrilege  and  church 
hatred,  over  apostolic  piety,  order,  and  affection. w  To  this  period  may  be 
traced  the  spoliation  of  our  churches,  and  the  commencement  of  pews 
and  whitewash. 

'»)   Chappell's  '*  Collection  of  English  Airs,"  quoted  by  Mr.  Markland. 

,kJ  It  is  no  other  than  tragical  to  relate  the  carriage  of  that  furious  sacrilege,  whereof  our  eyes 
and  ears  were  the  sad  witnesses,  under  the  authority  and  presence  of  Linsey,  Toftes,  the  sheriff,  and 
Greenwood.  Lord,  what  work  was  here !  What  clattering  of  glasses !  what  beating  down  of 
walls!  what  tearing  up  of  monuments !  what  pulling  down  of  seats!  what  wresting  out  of  irons  and 
brass  from  the  windows  and  graves!  what  defacing  of  arms !  what  demolishing  of  curious  stone- 
work, that  had  not  any  representation  in  the  world,  but  only  of  the  cost  of  the  founder  and  skill 
of  the  mason  !  what  tooting  and  piping  on  the  destroyed  organ  pipes  !  and  what  a  hideous  triumph 
on  the  market-day,  before  all  the  country,  when,  in  a  kind  of  sacrilegious  and  profane  procession,  all 
the  organ  pipes,  vestmenU  (both  copes  and  surplices,)  together  with  the  leaden  cross,  which  had 
been  newly  sawn  down  from  over  the  green  yard  pulpit,  and  the  service  books  and  singing  books 
that  could  be  had,  were  carried  to  the  fire  in  the  public  market-place ;  a  lewd  wretch  walking  before 
the  train,  his  cope  trailing  in  the  dirt,  with  a  service  book  in  his  hand,  imitating,  in  an  impious 
scorn,  the  tune,  and  usurping  the  words,  of  the  litany  used  formerly  in  the  church.  Near  the 
public  cross  all  these  monuments  of  idolatry  must  be  sacrificed  to  the  fire,  not  without  much  osten- 
tation of  a  zealous  joy,  in  discharging  ordinances,  to  the  cost  of  some,  who  professed  how  much  they 
had  longed  to  see  that  day.     Neither  was  it  any  news,  on  this  guild-day,  to  have  the  cathedral  now 


+ 


-f 


+ 


--s^fcHwM'-r-^sssc  + 


20 


c<fsM*>H- 


* 


^^888^^^^A^K--^888$>? 


* 


-r- 


THE  CHURCH   OF  ST.   MARY   MAGDALENE. 


4- 


If  we  pass  on  to  the  Restoration,  when  the  deprived  clergy  returned  to 
their  forlorn  and  desolate  churches,  we  shall  find  them  not  only  borne 
down  by  age  and  infirmity,  but  so  impoverished  and  straitened  in  their 
circumstances  by  successive  trials  and  afflictions,  that  they  were  destitute 
both  of  the  means  and  the  power  of  restoring  the  breach  which  had  been  so 
recently  and  wantonly  made.  All  they  were  able  to  do  to  their  churches 
was,  to  "  strengthen  and  secure  such  parts  as  seem  decayed  and  dangerous.***1 
What  was  in  their  case  inability,  in  the  succeeding  generations  grew  into 
indifference  and  neglect.  Men  were  satisfied  with  keeping  our  churches 
in  tenantable  repair,  and  the  cheapest  mode  by  which  this  could  be  accom- 
plished was  sure  to  meet  their  approbation.  Hence  the  introduction  of 
the  lath-and-plaster  system,  by  which  so  many  of  our  churches  have  been 
disfigured;  and  from  that  period,  to  the  beginning  of  the  present 
century,  what  indifference  has  been  shown  by  churchmen  to  the  pre- 
servation of  our  churches !  How  few  new  ones  have  been  built ;  how 
many  old  ones  have  been  allowed  to  fall  into  decay,  or  deprived  of  their 
ecclesiastical  character ! 

To  what  shall  we  impute  this  change  in  the  views  and  conduct  of  the 
people  ?  May  we  not  attribute  it  to  our  departure  from  Catholic  princi- 
ples ;(b)  to  the  slumber  which  seems  to  have  overspread  the  minds  both  of 
clergy  and  laity;  to  the  low  standard  of  religious  doctrine  and  practice, 
especially  during  the  last  century ;  to  the  abuse  of  power  in  the  office- 
bearers of  our  church,  and  to  the  ignorance  and  want  of  architectural 
knowledge  in  those  who  have  professed  to  restore  or  build  them  ?  What, 
for  instance,  has  been  done  for  the  restoration  or  preservation  of  the  church 
of  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  Taunton,  during  the  last  two  centuries  ?  Judging 
from  the  parish  accounts,  large  sums  of  money  have  been  expended ;  and 
if  they  had  been  properly  applied,  instead  of  presenting,  as  it  recently 
did,  something  between  a  "  cathedral  and  a  ruin,"  it  would  have  been  in  a 
state  of  perfect  repair,  a  great  blessing  to  the  parish,  and  the  glory  of  the 

open  on  all  sides,  to  be  filled  with  musketeers,  waiting  for  the  major's  return,  drinking  and 
tobaccoing  as  freely  as  if  it  were  turned  into  an  alehouse." — Bishop  Hall's  "  Hard  Measure." 

*  From  the  first  opposition  to  the  decorous  ceremonies  of  the  national  church,  by  the  simple 
Puritans,  the  next  stage  was  that  of  ridicule  and  obloquy.  They  actually  baptized  horses  in  the 
churches,  at  the  fonts ;"  and  the  jest  of  that  day  was,  that  the  Reformation  was  now  a  thorough  one 
iu  England,  since  our  horses  went  to  church." — D'Israeli'a  "  Curiosities  of  Literature." 

W    White's  Selborne. 

(W  No  one,  I  hope,  can  be  so  ignorant  'as  to  suppose  I  intend  Roman  Catholic.  I  mean  the 
"  one  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church"  of  the  Nicene  Creed.  "  The  whole  body  of  men  throughout 
the  world  professing  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  and  obedience  unto  God  by  Christ  according  unto  it, 
not  destroying  their  own  profession  by  any  errors  everting  the  foundation,  or  unholincss  of  conver- 
sation, are  and  may  be  called  the  visible  Catholique  Church  of  Christ." — Declaration  of  Facts  and 
Order  owned  and  practised  in  the  Congregational  Churches,  Loudon,  1659,  4to.,  p.  18. 


SrH3888^4-**Mltel^-<8882>-*e 


+ 


+ 


THE  CHURCH  OF  8T.   MARY    MAC.nAI.KNK. 


neighbourhood.  But  how  haw  our  pan »cliial  funds  l>ccn  spent?  Not  in 
preserving  the  fair  proportions  of  the  cdifiee,  not  in  preventing  its  decay, 
not  in  providing  for  the  increased  population  of  the  parish;  but  in  rivet- 
ing galleries,  pulling  down  chancel  screen8,(a)  bloeking-up  windows,  white- 
washing, colouring,  and  plastering  pillars  and  walls;  building  high  square 
pews,  and  a  hundred  other  unwarrantable  disfigurements.  May  we  not  also 
ascribe  many  of  the  evils  we  are  now  suffering  to  the  system  of  jobbing — 
not  unusually  practised  in  former  days?  May  we  not  also  trace  to  the 
same  source  the  opposition  to  church  rates?  The  old  practices  of  "church 
work  and  parish  pay  "  have  not  only  ruined  many  of  our  i>arish  ehurehes, 
but  alienated  the  affections  of  many  from  our  communion. 

It  is  not  intended  by  these  remarks  to  cast  any  reflection  upon  indi- 
viduals, but  to  expose  a  system  which,  it  is  feared,  is  practised  in  some 
parishes  in  the  present  day, — of  appropriating  money  raised  by  a  church- 
rate  to  any  but  church  purposes. 

I  have  taken  the  following  items,  verbatim  et  literatim,  from  two  or  three 
pages  of  a  rate-book  made  about  fifty  years  since:  I  need  scarcely  say 
that  such  are  not  found  here  now : — 


My  own  Bill  .... 

Paid  Dame  Stibbs  for  turning  on 
the  Water  .... 
Paid  the  men  for  forcing  the  Engine 
3  Dinners  and  Beer  at  the  Sessions 
The  Processioning  Dinner  . 
To  Punch,  Wine,  Brandy,  Beer,  &c. 
Paid  for  Ringing  for  good  news  . 
Paid  12  men  for  being  in  Church 

all  night 0 

Expenses  at  the  same  time  for  Eat 

ing,  Drinking,  &c.     . 
Paid  one  year's  run  of  the  water 


1 

4'. 

,1. 

7 

2 

0 

1 

8 

6 

0 

2 

0 

0 

6 

1 

2 

0 

1 

2 

1 

4 

1 

1 

0 

0 

u 

0 

1 

0 

0 

3 

12 

0 

c 


0  16     0 


Paid  for  Drink  at  Shoreditch,  on 

the  Perambulation 
Gave  3  men  for  carrying  the  Pillory 

from  the  Castle  door  to  the  Church 

after  the  Man  was  Pillored 
Paid  Visitation  Dinner 
North  Street  Pump  repaired 
Trying  the  Engine 
Beer  for  Keeby  at  the  Bells 
Gave  a  Woman  to  go  out  of  Town 
Paid  for  2  Hedgehogs    . 
Paid   Mr.    Hooper   the   Visitation 

Supper 0  19  10 


0 

1 

o 

•J 

7 

1 

1 

:s 

1 

0 

10 

0 

0 

2 

f 

1 

0 

6 

Q 

0 

7 

+ 


4* 
* 


m> 


The  Church  has  suffered  much  in  consequence  of  the  miserable  stipends 
paid  to  the  clergy,  especially  in  our  large  towns  and  cities.  They  have  a 
larger  amount  of  labour,  and  more  claims  on  their  resources,  than  in 
rural  districts,  and  their  incomes  are  usually  much  less.  The  tithes  of 
town  parishes  are  generally  in  the  hands  of  deans  and  chapters,  or  of  lay 
impropriators,  and  the  amount  paid  in  lieu  of  tithes  to  the  incumbent  is 
of  a  very  trifling  amount ;  the  rest  of  his  stipend  is  supplied  by  fees  and 
Easter  offerings. w     This  is  an  evil  that  cries  aloud  for  a  remedy :  it  ought 

N  The  gallery  across  the  chancel  and  south  transept  was  taken  down  in  1824 ;  the  gallery  in 
the  small  north  aisle  was  erected  in  1708,  and  removed  in  1826. 

(b>  This  is  a  very  objectionable  mode  of  collecting  a  clergyman's  stipend.  It  is  no  uncommon 
thing  to  hear  persons  say,  if  a  clergyman  does  not  preach  or  act  according  to  their  notions  of 


^0^-^-<5$$8^-H^oA^^-^888$>^-  ^§HM4 


* 


THE   CHURCH   OP  ST.   MARY    MAGDALENE 


not  so  to  be.  The  rule  of  the  Gospel  is,  "  that  those  who  preach  the  Gospel 
should  live  of  the  Gospel."  The  incumbent,  in  too  many  cases,  unable 
to  meet  the  numerous  demands  on  his  limited  means,  has  been  driven  to 
hold  other  cures,  or  engage  in  tuition  to  eke  out  his  existence;  perhaps 
non-resident,  and  only  able  to  perform  Divine  Service  in  his  own  {tfirish 
once  on  a  Sunday.  This  painful  state  of  things  has  shown  itself  not  only 
in  the  increase  of  irreligion,  and  the  decrease  of  Church  feeling  and 
affection,  but  in  the  ruinous  state  of  many  of  our  once  beautiful  paritli 
churches,  for  where  there  is  no  love  to  God,  there  will  be  none  to  His 
house.  a)  Can  we  wonder  at  the  spread  of  dissent  during  the  last  century  ? 
May  it  not  be  laid  down  as  an  axiom,  that  it  will  make  its  way  in  exact 
proportion  to  the  neglect  of  the  people  by  the  ministry  of  the  Church  ? 
When  we  consider  that  a  few  years  since  there  was  only  one  resident 
parochial  clergyman  in  the  whole  town  of  Taunton,  is  it  a  matter  of 
surprise  that  there  should  be  now  ten  dissenting  meeting-houses,  all  within 
a  very  few  hundred  yards  of  the  parish  church  ?(b)  I  do  not  find  fault  with 
this;  those  who  have  dissented  from  the  church  have  done  no  more  than 
their  duty ;  the  church,  alas,  has  neglected  hers !  Though  no  one  can 
be  more  sensible  'than  I  am  of  the  evils  of  division,  or  more  desirous  of 
unity  in  the  church,  I  have  never  considered  it  any  part  of  my  duty  to 
inveigh  against  those  who  dissent  from  us,  in  a  parish  where  the  church 
was  inadequate  to  supply  the  spiritual  food  which  the  population  needed. 
It  has  been  my  desire  to  remove  the  evil,  instead  of  complaining  of  the 
consequences ;   to  increase  the  powers  of  the  church ;   to  enlarge  its  tents 

right  or  wrong,  that  they  will,  in  order  to  show  their  ill-will  and  their  consequence,  withhold  their 
Easter  offerings,  by  way  of  punishment.  Clergymen  ought  not  to  be  exposed  to  the  ill-nature  and 
unchristian  I  ike  conduct  of  such  individuals ;  it  is  true,  these  offerings  are  especially  exempted  from  the 
operation  of  the  Tithe  Commutation  Act,  and  may  be  recovered  before  the  justices  of  the  peace,  under 
the  Small  Tithes  Act,  by  4  &  5  Vict ,  c.  36  (See  Burn's  Ecclesiastical  Law,  ninth  edition,  by 
Dr.  Phillimore).  But  who  would  like  to  engage  in  the  disagreeable  duty  of  enforcing  these  "dues  f" 
Some  further  legislative  enactment  on  this  subject  would  be  of  service  to  the  Church,  and  a  great 
benefit  to  "poor  vicars." 

<»>  "  Wherefore  all  they  that  have  little  mind  or  devotion  to  repair  and  build  God's  temple,  are  to 
be  counted  people  of  much  ungodliness,  spurning  against  good  order  in  Christ's  Church,  despising 
the  true  honour  of  God,  with  evil  example,  offending  and  hindering  their  neighbours,  otherwise  well 
and  godly  disposed.  The  world  thinketh  it  but  a  trifle  to  see  their  churches  in  ruin  and  decay. 
But  whoso  doth  not  lay  to  their  helping  hands,  they  sin  against  God  and  his  holy  congregation. 
For  if  it  had  not  been  sin  to  neglect  and  slightly  regard  the  re-edifying  and  building  up  again  of  his 
temple,  God  would  not  have  been  so  much  grieved,  and  so  soon  have  plagued  his  people,  because 
they  builded  and  decked  their  own  houses  so  gorgeously,  and  despised  the  house  of  God  their  Lord- 
It  is  a  sin  and  shame  to  see  so  many  churches  so  ruinous,  and  so  foully  decayed,  almost  in  every 
corner!" — Homily  for  Repairing  and  keeping  Clean  and  Comely  Adorning  of  Churches. 

<b>  Not  many  years  since  there  was  only  one  duty  at  St.  James's  in  this  town.  The  clergyman 
held  two  other  cures  in  addition ;  and  for  the  three  services,  after  riding  about  twelve  miles  on  a 
Sunday,  received  for  his  services  about  £60.  I  am  glad  to  say  there  are  now  eight  clergymen  in 
the  town. 


7vH§HK^8$8S>-4-*'*Hii^^ 


-H*Hlto*-  -r^S88^M§K+^j 


mi    rumen  of  st.  maiiv  macdai 


and  strengthen  its  stakes,  that   it  might  l>c  indeed  the  people's  church, 
and  thus  to  take  away  all  reasonable  pretence  tor  separation.     Restore  to 

the  clergy  what  they  ought  to  enjoy,  and  they  will  then  be  able,  without 
u  pastoral  aid,"  or  "  curates'  fund"  societies,  to  provide  for  the  spiritual 
wants  of  their  now,  in  many  eases,  destitute  parishes.  This  is,  lmv 
I  tear,  a  eonsunuuation  devoutly  to  be  Avished,  rather  than  seriously  to  be 
led;  but  are  there  no  means  by  which  the  evil  may  be  lessened,  il" 
not  entirely  removed?  I  ventured  not  long  since  to  introduce  to  the 
notice  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  a  plan  of  which  his  grace  WSJ 
pleased  to  express  his  approval.  It  was  to  give  a  power  to  the  Ecclesiastical 
Commissioners  to  advance  money  to  the  patrons  of  livings,  at  a  certain  rate 
of  interest,  a  portion  of  the  principal  to  be  paid  off  every  year,  and  the 
whole  in  thirty  years,  for  the  purchase  of  the  great  tithes  of  the  parishes 
of  which  they  are  the  patrons,  for  the  purpose  of  again  annexiny  them  to  the 
lirinij.  The  plan  is  precisely  the  same  as  that  which  enables  incumbents 
to  obtain  aid  for  the  erection  of  parsonage  houses,  under  Avhat  is  called  the 
"  Gilbert  Act."  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  if  a  plan  something  like 
the  one  I  have  suggested  were  adopted,  the  tithes  of  many  of  our  large  and 
populous  parishes  Avould  again  gradually  revert  to  their  rightful  owners. (a) 

"  If  lay-impropriators  would  but  consider  by  what  fraudulent  means  these 
tithes  were  originally  taken  from  the  church ;  if  they  would  but  remember 
for  how  many  centuries  this  property  has  been  devoted  to  sacred  purposes ;  if 
they  would  but  allow  their  minds  to  dwell  upon  the  repulsive  and  startling 
effect  which  is  produced  by  the  fact,  that  Avhere  God  once  had  all,  He  has 
now  so  little  and  they  so  much ;  I  cannot  but  think  that  what  may  not  be 
required  by  justice  Avould  be  supplied  by  piety,  and  that  the  offerings  of  a 
free-will  devotion  would,  in  a  far  more  noble  and  effectual  manner,  do  that 
which  legislative  enactments  might  perhaps  do,  but  perhaps  could  not  do 
without  committing  injustice.  "^     When  Robert  Boyle  "  understood  what  a 


-t- 


W  Burnet  states,  in  his  memorial  to  the  Princess  Sophia,  in  1703,  as  one  consequence  of  the 
great  tithes  being  diverted,  "  the  poor  curate,  who  says  the  prayers,  hath  scarcely  bread  to  eat — a 
miserable  case !"  He  further  adds,  that  Queen  Mary  and  Archbishop  Tillotson  were  upon  councils 
to  have  raised  a  fund  to  buy  in  the  advowsons  and  impropriations  so  diverted,  and  to  have  "endowed 
the  parochial  churches  with  them  again — God  send  it  one  day  in  your  highness's  power  (p.  79.). — 
In  1663,  the  excellent  mother  of  the  heavenly-minded  Nicholas  Ferrar  "  came  to  a  resolution  to 
restore  the  glebe  lands  and  tithes  to  the  church  of  Little  Gidding,  which  some  fourscon 
before  had  been  taken  away.  The  following  is  an  extract  of  the  prayer  wbifill  accompanied  the 
gift: — "  Be  graciously  pleased,  Lord,  to  receive  to  the  use  of  Thy  church  this  small  portion  of  that 
large  estate  which  thou  hast  bestowed  upon  her,  the  uuworthicst  of  Thy  servants.  Lord  redeem 
Thy  right,  whereof  Thou  hast  been  too  long  disseised  by  the  world,  both  in  the  possessions,  and  in 
the  person  of  Thy  hand-maid."—"  Wordsworth's  Eccles.  Biog.,"  vol.  v.,  p.  159. 

'b>  Speech  of  James  R.  Hope,  B.C.L.,  in  the  House  of  Lords,  on  behalf  of  the  Deans  and 
Chapters  against  the  Ecclesiastical  Duties  and  Revenues  Bill. 


+ 


* 


+ 


-*^3888^4~*HlN^^$8&>- 


*H||©-jrH^o 


-<888>-4~aH® 


V 


m 


Jt. 

I 


TMR  CHURCH   OF  ST.   MARY    MAGDA1.F.KR. 

share  he  had  in  impropriations,  he  ordered  very  large  gifts  to  be  made  to 
the  incumbents  in  those  parishes,  and  to  the  widows  of  such  as  died  before 
he  had  resolved  on  this  charity."  (n)  How  many  widows'  hearts  would 
"  dance  for  joy,"  and  how  many  over-worked  and  ill-paid  incumbents  and 
poor  vicars  would  gratefully  acknowledge  the  justice  and  bless  the  memory 
of  all  who  would  "  go  and  do  likewise !" 

The  Church  has  likewise  suffered  grievously  from  the  abominable  pew 
system — I  mean  not  the  building  only,  but  the  Church  itself.  Most 
cordially  do  I  rejoice  at  the  war  commenced  against  pews,  and  trust  it  will 
cease  only  with  their  entire  extermination.  "  Perverted  taste,  perverted 
feeling,  perverted  principles  have  reared  them,  and  we  have  borne  with 
them  so  long  only  because  habit  has  accustomed  us  to  this  abomination." 
Among  the  many  reasons  that  may  be  advanced  for  their  abolition,  I  would 
introduce  the  following : — 

1.  Because  the  pew  system  tends  to  keep  the  poor  from  our  Church.  It  is 
painful  to  find  how  the  affections  of  many  of  our  poor  are  alienated  from 
the  Church  of  England,  and,  in  many  cases,  this  may  be  traced  to  the 
exclusive  system  unhappily  introduced  amongst  us.  The  poor  are  almost 
literally  shut  out  of  our  Church.  One  great  box  after  another  has  been 
erected  till  there  is  no  longer  room  for  them ;  or  if  "  accommodation,"  as  it 
is  called,  be  found,  it  is  usually  the  furthest  from  the  clergyman,  or  under 
a  gallery,  or  in  the  darkest  and  coldest  place  in  the  church:  sometimes 
stoves  and  tables  are  introduced  into  the  rich  man's  pew,  which,  in  addition 
to  his  crimson  curtains,  brass  rods,  and  soft  cushions,  make  a  small  sitting- 
room  for  his  family.  It  is  in  vain  to  call  the  Church  of  England  the  poor 
man's  Church  whilst,  upon  her  present  system,  she  is  emphatically  the 
Church  of  the  rich  !  I  believe  it  may  be  said  that  there  is  no  other  Church 
in  existence  which  thus  favours  the  rich  at  the  expense  of  inconveniencing 
the  poor ! (b)     This  practice  is  severely  censured  by  the  "Word  of  God.  W 

2.  Because  pexos  occasion  a  loss  of  room  in  our  churches.  It  is  gratifying  to 
see  how  many  new  churches  are  springing  up  in  every  part  of  our  country. 
May  this  glorious  work  continue,  till  there  shall  be  "  a  fold  for  every  6heep 
and  a  shepherd  for  every  fold!"  We  must  not,  however,  in  our  zeal  for 
the  erection  of  new  churches,  forget  the  old  ones.  Ought  we  not  to  make 
the  most  of  the  accommodation  which  they  afford  ?  In  most  old  churches, 
by  a  different  arrangement  of  pews,  or,  what  would  be  much  better,  by 
their  entire  destruction,  a  large  increase  of  sittings  might  be  obtained  for 

<*>  See  "  Burnet's  Lives." 

<b>  There  were  no  free  sittings  for  the  poor  in  St  Mary's  church  previous  to  the  present  arrange- 
ment ;  there  are  now  between  800  and  400.     The  population  of  the  pariah  is  8019. 
<c>    See  James  ii.,  1 — 6. 


3H388&>- 


-*«8$ 


THK   (  IIIIUH    Of   ST.  MART    MAGDALENE. 


the  benefit  of  the  parishioners.  The  fact  has  beta  eharlv  proved,  that  :it 
least  one^/ifth  of  the  available  space  on  the  floor  of  a  church  is  lost  by  the 
erection  of  pews.(a) 

3.  Because  jutes  excite  quarrels,  and  perpetuate  angry  feelings.  Any 
interference  with  ■  parish  pew  has  been  looked  upon  as  a  trespass  and  an 
invasion  of  rights,  and  been  the  fruitful  source  of  most  distressing  scenes 
and  excited  feelings.  A  whole  pariah  has  sometimes  been  kept  in  a  state 
of  ferment  for  months,  and  even  years,  on  account  of  some  real  or 
imaginary  injury  connected  either  with  the  erection  or  appropriation  of  a 
pew.  "Where  is  the  clergyman  who  has  not  been  called  upon  to  endeavour 
to  allay  the  bad  feelings  between  his  parishioners  on  this  vexata  quastio  ? 
How  often  has  he  been  told  by  some  unkind  and  unfeeling  member  of  his 
flock,  that  he  does  not  choose  to  come  to  church  till  the  churchwardens 
have  provided  him  a  pew !  Oh,  when  will  men  learn  wisdom,  and  cease 
to  hazard  their  souls'  eternal  welfare  by  these  unchristian  and  petty 
quarrels? 

4.  Because  pews  afford  every  facility  for  irreverent  behaviour.  What 
talking,  sleeping,  carving  names,  and  all  kinds  of  improprieties  b)  are  some- 
times carried  on  by  thoughtless  individuals  behind  the  curtain  of  a  high 
pew !  The  clergyman  ought  to  be  able  to  observe  every  person  in  the 
church,  which  it  is  often  impossible  he  can  do,  on  account  of  the  obscure 
corners  in  which  persons  seclude  themselves.  The  occupants  frequently 
sit  and  stand  opposite  to  each  other,  and  have  the  best  opportunities 
they  can  desire  for  distracting  each  other's  attention,  and  interrupting  the 
course  of  their  devotions;  it  is  impossible  that  they  can  kneel;  and  even 
in  long  pews  most  persons  find  that  their  height  renders  kneeling  so  painful 
that  it  is  impossible  to  continue  it ;  and  in  the  new  churches,  where  the 
pews  are  lower  and  more  uniform,  they  are  generally  so  narrow,  that  one 
can  only  just  sit  in  them ;  kneeling  is  out  of  the  question ;  so  that,  generally 
speaking,  more  than  two-thirds  of  every  congregation  sit  down  during  (lie  whole 
time  of  prayer.  This  fact  alone  is  enough  to  make  every  sincere  worshipper 
wish  to  get  rid  of  pews. 

5.  Because  pews  enable  ill-disposed  and  selfish  persons,  who  neither  occupy 
them  themselves  nor  allow  others  to  do  so,  greatly  to  lessen  the  efficiency  of  the 
church  and  to  deprive  the  parishioners  of  tlieir  just  rights.  Large  pews  are 
sometimes  claimed  by  single  individuals,  or  by  persons  having  very  small 

<■'  *'  The  fact  is  sufficient,  that  where  800  sit  in  large  square  pews,  400  can  be  accommodated 
in  open  benches,  which  are  both  cooler  and  really  more  comfortable." — "  The  Advantage  of  Open 
Seats,"  a  paper  read  before  the  Exeter  Architectural  Society,  by  the  Reverend  J.  Medley,  A.M. 

We  have  gained  nearly  400  additional  sittings  by  the  present  arrangement 

(b>    I  have  known  of  cases  in  which  cards  have  been  introduced. 


26 


®H^-^88^ 


ffi 


-*-«888»-H* 


* 


THE  CHURCH  OF  ST.  MARY  MAGDALENE. 

families,  ami  are  to  be  seen  either  quite  empty  or  not  nearly  full;  and  it  is 
a  rare  event  to  find  the  individual  who  habitually  absents  himself  from 
church,  or  has  more  room  than  he  wants,  offering  to  give  up  his  unoccupied 
sittings  so  long  as  he  can  possibly  retain  them.(,)  "  It  is  a  notorious  fact, 
that  the  great  sticklers  for  their  vested  rights  as  pew-owners  are  the  most 
irregular  attendants  at  church,  and  that  mang  of  them  seldom  enter  it, —  mightg 
supporters  of  the  outer  frame-work,  but  caring  nothing  for  that  which  is  *  all 
glorious  icithin;''  ready  to  spend  their  last  shilling  in  defence  of  an  illegal 
purchase,  but  indifferent  to  the  welfare  of  hundreds  of  the  poor,  who  have 
none  to  speak  for  them  or  appeal  in  behalf  of  their  invaded  rights  /"(b)  This 
"  dog  and  manger"  system,  as  it  has  been  called,  has  brought  with  it 
an  innumerable  train  of  evils.  The  rudeness  sometimes  shown  to  an 
individual,  if  he  have  unfortunately  strayed  into  the  wrong  pew,  is  dis- 
tressing in  the  extreme.  I  have  myself  heard  such  unkind  and  ill-natured 
remarks,  and  witnessed  such  unbecoming  scenes  in  churches  which  I  have 
served,  that  the  recollection  at  this  moment  fills  me  with  pain  and  sorrow. (c) 
I  will  only  add, — 

6.  Because  wherever  open  seats  have  been  introduced,  a  large  increase  in  the 
congregation,  especially  of  the  poor,  has  invariably  followed  What  is  the 
great  object  of  the  Christian  ministry  ?  The  glory  of  God  in  the  salvation 
of  souls !  Everything,  therefore,  that  is  conducive  to  this  great  end  must 
be  a  blessing.  The  most  pleasing  results  have  followed  in  all  churches 
where  pews  have  been  abolished.(d)  There  has  always  been  a  large 
augmentation  of  regular  attendants  upon  the  preaching  of  that  Word 
"which  is  able  to  make  men  wise  unto  salvation,  through  faith  which  is 
in  Christ  Jesus." 

It  may  be  asked,  do  we  really  propose  that  the  congregation  should  seat 
themselves  where  and  how  they  can,  as  places  may  happen  to  be  vacant? 
By  no  means.     All  that  we  insist  on  is,  the  necessity  of  getting  rid  of 

<*>  I  have  been  informed  of  a  parish  in  this  diocese,  the  churcli  of  which  is  seldom  little  more 
than  half  full,  yet  the  proprietor  of  a  boarding-school  is  obliged  to  tike  his  pupils  to  church  by 
turns,  i.  e.,  half  in  the  morning  and  half  in  the  evening,  because  the  accommodating  pew-holder*  will 
not  allow  them  to  occupy  the  empty  seats!  Would  that  this  were  a  solitary  case !  Does  it  not  call 
for  episcopal  interference?  Who,  that  has  any  love  to  God  or  man,  would  wish  to  tee  such  an 
abominable  system  continued  ? 

<b)   See  Reverend  J.  Medley,  on  the  subject  of  Open  Seats. 

<c>  I  have  on  several  occasions  been  obliged  to  stop  the  service,  in  consequence  of  some  dispute 
between  the  rival  occupants  of  a  pew. 

<d>  The  Rev.  J.  Medley  has  most  satisfactorily  shown,  in  the  paper  already  referred  to,  and  which 
I  should  like  to  see  circulated  in  the  shape  of  a  tract, — "  That  the  |>ew  system  is  not  only  contrary 
to  all  sound  principles  of  architecture,  and  fatal  to  all  excellence  in  the  interior  arrangement  of  a 
church,  but  that  it  is  alike  inconvenient,  illegal,  and  unchristian,  and  that  the  arguments  in  its 
favour,  and  the  objections  raised  against  the  system  of  open  seats,  properly  understood,  are  fallan  u^ 
and  untenable." 


m 


*§HiHm>  i  '*°fe*.  <  388%>-*HtH*«« 


THE  CHUUC'll    OF   ST.  MARY    MAGDALENE. 


di.-tinction~  between  rich  and  |M)<n-  iii  the  lmuse  of  God,  of  affording  accom- 
nio  lotion  to  all,  :ttnl  of  dettioyng  the  pert  unsightly  packing-boxes  which 
at  present  deform  our  churches.  Every  householder  in  the  parish  should 
have  a  definite  place  allotted  to  him  for  himself  :nnl  family.  Let  our  scats 
l>e  appropriated,  hut  let  them  he  unenclosed;  of  one  uniform  pattern,  and 
so  arranged  that  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor,  "shall  worship  one  with 
another."  Courtesy  and  regularity  would  assign  seats  which  Avould  not 
be  disturbed.     There  must,  however,  be  no  exclusion. 

YfiA  regard  to  the  distribution  of  seats  at  St.  Mary's,  the  Bishop 
proposes,  when  our  repairs  and  restorations  are  completed,  to  issue  a 
commission  for  the  purpose  of  appropriating  them  to  the  parishioners.  The 
commissioners  will  therefore  relieve  the  churchwardens  from  a  very  onerous 
duty :  they  will,  it  is  supposed,  allot  to  those  who  are  regular  attendants  at 
church  a  sufficient  number  of  sittings  for  their  accommodation.  Those  who 
do  not  attend  the  church  cannot,  of  course,  need  them;  nor  will  any  have 
more  sittings  than  they  actually  require  for  their  own  use. 

The  system  of  monopolising  and  trafficking (a)  in  seats  will,  it  is  hoped, 
be  for  ever  aholished,  and  that,  in  accordance  with  the  principles  of  our  holy 
faith,  the  injunctions  of  the  Church,  and  the  law  of  the  land,(b)  "  we  shall 
not  overlook  the  claims  of  all  the  parishioners  to  be  seated,  if  sittings  can 
be  afforded  them."  I  here  give  several  extracts  from  the  judgment  of 
Sir  John  Nicholl,  in  the  Arches  Court,  in  the  case  of  Fuller  v.  Lane, 
u.,  419,  as  to  the  law  of  parish  pews : — 

"  By  the  general  law,  and  of  common  right,  all  the  pews  in  a  parish 
church  are  the  common  property  of  the  parish:  they  are  for  the  use,  in 


<•>  I  am  acquainted  with  a  church,  not  many  miles  from  Taunton,  in  which  the  pews,  a  few  years 
since,  were  claimed  by  six  or  eight  individuals.  In  the  same  parish  an  individual  who  purchased  a 
seat  of  the  churchwardens  for  a  few  shillings,  immediately  went  and  sold  it  to  a  gentleman  for  fm 
ftound*,  of  course  pocketing  the  difference. 

While  I  am  writing  these  pages,  a  spinster  has  applied  to  the  churchwardens  to  have  certain 
sittings  hitherto  standing  in  her  name  transferred  to  some  other  party,  she  being  about  to  leave  the 
town.  This  has  usually  lern  done  on  payment  of  half-a-cruwn.  The  churchwardens  very  properly 
/old  her  that  they  could  now  do  no  tuch  thing.  She  said  she  thought  it  was  a  very  hard  case,  for  she 
hud  lost  Jive  sittings  already,  and  hud  only  eleven  left! 

There  is  another  practice  connected  with  pews,  very  injurious  to  the  interests  of  the  Church 
of  England,  and  which,  by  throwing  the  seats  open,  would  in  some  measure  be  prevented.  In 
large  towns  where  there  are  several  churches,  it  is  not  an  unusual  practice  for  persons  to  hold  pews 
at  each  church ;  so  that  on  one  Sunday  they  are  at  one  church,  and  the  next  at  another, — here  in  the 
morning,  there  in  the  evening,  just  as  they  may  be  attracted  by  their  favourite  preacher,  or,  as  a 
person  told  me  the  other  day,  he  came  to  St  Mary's  once  a  quarter,  just  to  assert  his  right  to  his 
pew  ! — and  he  might  have  added,  "for  the  pleasure  it  will  give  me  of  turning  out  intrude  r.-s."  If  such 
semi-churchmen  did  but  consult  their  own  edification — value  the  esteem  of  their  own  clergy — desire 
the  welfare  of  the  Church — or  wish  to  render  obedience  to  the  law  of  the  land,  they  would  do  what 
their  duty  bids  them, — attend  their  proper  place  of  worship,  the  parish  church. 

<b>    Fuller  v.  Lane,  2  Add.  llep.,  424. 


THE  CHURCH   OP  ST.  MARY   MAGDALENE. 

common,  of  the  parishioners,  who  are  all  entitled  to  be  seated  orderly  and 

conveniently,  so  as  best  to  provide  for  the  accommodation  of  all 

The  churchwardens  are  bound  in  particular  not  to  accommodate  the  liitrlur 
classes  bsyond  their  real  wants,  to  the  exclusion  of  their  poorer  neighbours. 

No  faculty  is  deemed  here,  or  at  common  law,  good,  to  the  extent 

of  entitling  any  person  who  is  a  non-parishioner  to  a  seat  even  in  the  body 
of  the  church. 

"  Whenever  the  occupant  of  a  seat  in  the  body  of  the  church  ceases 
to  be  a  parishioner,  his  right  to  the  pew,  however  founded,  and  how  valid 
soever  during  his  continuance  in  the  parish,  at  once  ceases,  though  the 
contrary  is  very  often  supposed ;  as  for  instance,  that  he  may  sell  or  assign 
it,  or  let  it  to  rent,  as  part  and  parcel  of  his  property  in  the  parish. 

"  The  result,  on  the  whole,  of  these  faculties  is,  that  in  many  churches 
the  parishioners  at  large  are  deprived,  in  a  great  degree,  of  suitable  accom- 
modation, by  means  of  exclusive  rights  to  pews,  either  actually  vested  in 
particular  families,  by  faculty  or  prescription,  or  at  least,  and  which  is  the 
same  thing  as  to  any  practical  result,  supposed  to  be  so  vested.  I  add  this 
last,  because  in  very  many  instances  these  exclusive  rights  are  merely 
suppositious,  and  would  turn  out,  upon  investigation,  to  be  no  right  at  all. 
With  respect  to  the  poor,  indeed,  every  possible  reason  exists  why  no 
concessions  should  be  made  at  all  likely  to  infringe  upon  their  due  accommo- 
dation in  the  several  parish  churches.  It  is  to  be  presumed  that  they  arc 
the  persons  most  in  want  of  religious  instruction ;  and  their  title  as  such 
to  receive  it  is  expressly  recognised  by  the  divine  Founder  of  Christianity 
himself." 

How  many  evils  have  been  introduced  and  continued  in  the  Church 
of  England,  and  how  many  magnificent  and  costly  structures  have  been 
allowed  to  fall  into  ruin,  in  consequence  of  the  apathy  and  indifference 
of  her  professed  members !  She  has  indeed  suffered  from  the  ravages 
of  Popery,  from  the  violence  of  fanaticism,  from  the  inroads  of  dissent; 
but,  after  all,  her  greatest  foes  have  been  those  of  her  own  house.  There 
have  not  been  wanting  men  who  have  boasted  of  their  orthodoxy  and 
churchmanship,  and  their  love  of  the  venerable  institutions  of  their  country, 
and  their  dread  of  any  supposed  innovation;  but  who,  alas!  have  seldom 
shown  the  sincerity  of  these  professions  by  any  corresponding  fruits.  It  too 
frequently  happens  that  the  man  who  is  the  loudest  in  his  profession  of 
attachment  to  the  Church  is  the  least  willing  to  support  it.  Ask  him 
to  contribute  of  the  abundance  with  which  the  Lord  hath  blessed  him,  and 
then,  like  the  shade  of  Creusa — 

"  Deseruit,  tenuesque  recesait  in  auras." 


OS 


Oh,  that  nil  the  nominal  members  of  the  Church,  and  mini-h m  of 
the  Church,  the  reformed  Catholic  Church  of  our  land,  breathed  the 
full  spirit  of  her  formularies,  imbibed  the  full  power  of  her  doctrines, 
and  exemplified  their  full  force  in  their  lives!  Then  no  labour  would 
itemed  too  great,  no  sacrifice  too  severe,  in  order  to  advance  hef 
welfare  and  increase  her  usefulness. 

The  unhappy  divisions  by  which  the  Church  of  England  is  rent  in 
twain  is  a  source  of  deep  regret  and  of  much  anxiety,  not  only  to  her 
profcased  members,  but  to  all  who  desire  the  welfare  of  our  common 
country.  It  requires  but  little  sagacity  or  foresight  to  perceive  how  these 
things  must  terminate  if  peace  be  not  speedily  restored,  and  if  Infinite 
Mercy  prevent  not.  The  lip  of  Truth  has  said — and  who  shall  gainsay  it  ? 
— "  A  house  divided  against  itself  cannot  stand."  We  would  have  all  things 
done  "  decently  and  in  order,"  because  the  Church  herself  enjoins  it,  and  the 
word  of  God  commands  it ;  but  surely  the  judgment  and  prudence  of  those 
may  be  questioned  who  seek  the  revival  of  ornaments  and  ceremonies 
many  of  which  are  of  doubtful  authority,  while  others  are  acknowledged  to 
be  "things  indifferent  in  themselves,"  especially  when  their  introduction 
cannot  at  the  present  time  but  be  injurious  to  the  interests  of  the  church. (a) 
If  wisdom  be  given  to  our  rulers  to  discern  the  signs  of  the  times  and  allow 
to  public  opinion  its  due  weight,  the  Anglican  church  may  yet  be  saved. 
But  it  is  quite  clear,  that  if  they  do  not  take  up  the  matter,  others  will;  and 
that  what  might  have  been,  by  God's  blessing,  wisely  arranged  by  those  to 
whom  it  more  especially  belongs  to  order  such  matters,  will  be  left  to  the 
chances  of  popular  discussion  and  the  decisions  of  an  unsuitable  tribunal. 

The  safety  and  usefulness  of  the  Church  consist  not  in  her  rejection  or 
adoption  of  these  outward  observances,  but  in  the  Divine  blessing  and 
her  spiritual  efficiency.  If  it  be  right  to  agitate  the  revival  of  these 
matters,  the  present  is  certainly  not  the  convenient  season.  The  people 
of  the  country  are  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge ;  they  are  asking  for 
bread, — it  were  cruel  to  give  them  a  stone.  They  are  craving  for  spiritual 
sustenance, — we  should  not  offer  them  a  scorpion.  If  we  must  contend,  let 
it  not  be  for  the  introduction  of  crosses  or  surplices,  candlesticks  or 
credence-tables,  but  for   "the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints."     If  we 

'*>  "  Whatever  little  advantages  may  he  compassed  by  these  practices,  they  are  certainly  very 
dangerous  ones,  as  tending  to  divide  that  Church  whose  only  strength  and  safety  consist  in  its 
union.  These  projects  have  been  once  already  tried,  with  a  very  lamentable  success.  For  the 
miseries  of  the  Civil  War  were  not  owing  to  the  separatists  and  sectaries  (for  these  were  afterwards 
brooded  in  Cromwell's  army),  but  to  the  quarrels  and  distinctions  made  between  Church -of- England 
men  themselves.  These  unhappy  differences  kindled  the  first  coals  of  the  Civil  War,  and  blowed  up 
the  whole  nation  into  flames.  And  if  this  be  not  warning  sufficient  against  trying  the  like  experi- 
ments in  future,  J  know  not  what  is." — Dr.  Nicholl,  on  the  Common  Prayer,  Pref.  Ed.  1710. 


S-G888&- 


* 


;<A*e»«^-<$$$^3H§^- 


THE  CHURCH  OF  ST.  MARY    MAGDALENE. 

mn-t  strive,  let  it  be  who  shall  most  advance  the  welfare  of  the  Church,  i>y 
the  multiplication  of  her  temples,  the  education  of  her  children,  the 
augmentation  of  her  bishops,  priests,  and  deacons,  and  the  advancement  of 
every  other  object  that  will  most  facilitate  and  best  secure  the  publication  of 
that  Word  by  which  alone  men  must  be  saved.  These  objects  would,  indeed, 
be  worth  contending  for,  not  by  men  only,  but  by  the  angels  in  heaven. 

Let  the  Church  attempt  great  things,  and  expect  great  things.  She  is 
not  straitened  in  God,  but  in  herself.  Her  field  of  toil  is  the  "  world."  Let 
her  sphere  of  action  be  enlarged,  her  charity  expanded,  till  this  scene  of  her 
labours  shall  bud  and  blossom  as  the  garden  of  the  Lord. 

In  her  triumphant  march  to  subdue  all  to  the  sceptre  of  the  Redeemer's 
grace,  let  her  remember  that,  in  the  memorable  words  of  Bishop  Hall,  there 
must  be  "  no  peace  with  Rome ;"  Popery  must  be  destroyed,  it  cannot  be 
reformed.  Blessed  be  God,  the  spirit  that  rose  up  at  the  call  of 
Cranmer,  Ridley,  and  Latimer,  breathes  in  the  Church  of  England  still, 
and,  at  whatever  cost,  will  stand  between  the  truth  and  Rome.  The 
Word  of  God,  which  is  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  is  the  only  weapon  which  the 
Saviour  authorises  and  the  Holy  Ghost  will  bless. (a)  Jesus  lifted  up  from 
the  earth  must  still  draw  all  men  to  himself.  The  bleeding  Cross  is  -till 
the  banner  in  whose  sign  we  overcome ;  the  love  of  Christ  must  still  be 
the  constraining  motive.  I  still  hope  we  can  see,  amid  these  alarming 
tokens  of  strife  and  wrath,  signs  of  better  things  and  a  brighter  day,  wJien 
our  breaches  shall  be  healed  and  wlien  we  shall  be  thoroughly  humbled  and 
penitent.  Do  we  not,  in  the  midst  of  the  spiritual  sterility  which  the 
judicial  withholding  of  the  dew  of  God's  blessing  has  brought  upon  the 
Church  and  the  world,  discern  "  a  little  cloud  out  of  the  sea,  like  a  man's 
hand?" — a  token  that  the  heavens  shall  again  be  opened,  and  copious 
showers  of  grace  be  once  more  outpoured  upon  the  Church,  to  refresh  the 
parched  and  withered  soil,  and  to  make  it  once  more  bring  forth  the  mani- 
fold fruits  of  the  Spirit,  to  the  glory  of  Christ  and  the  blessing  of  His  people  ? 
Amid  the  conflicting  opinions  and  unseemly  dissensions  by  which  the  Church 
is  divided,  disquieted,  and  injured,  there  are  still  those  who  are  attached  to 
her  doctrines  and  her  discipline,  her  ceremonies  and  her  formularies — men  who 
value  their  privileges,  who  are  awake  to  a  sense  of  their  responsibilities,  and 
who  desire  to  co-operate  with  her  in  the  glorious  work  of  encircling  the 
earth  with  the  sacred  girdle  of  evangelical  truth  and  apostolic  order.(b) 

<•)  "  Our  weapons  are  faith,  hope,  charity,  righteousness,  truth,  patience,  prayer  unto  God ;  and 
our  sworde,  wherewith  we  smite  our  enemies,  we  beate  and  batter,  andbeare  down  all  fal*ehoode,  U  the 
Worde  of  God.  With  these  weapons,  under  the  banner  of  the  Crosse  of  Christe  we  do  fight,  ever  having 
our  eye  upon  our  Grand  Master,  Duke,  and  Captain— Christe." — Ridley,  bishop  and  Martyr. 

(b>   To  every  colony  of  Britain  she  has  resolved,  God  being  her  helper,  to  send  forth  a  bishop. 


|l 


-*-«88$»-4-«*<4«»*H- 


THE  CHURCH    OP   ST    MARY    MACDAI.F.NR. 


The  eompiests  of  Falkland's  MM  :nv  preparing  the  way  for  the  yet 
wider  ami  wider  extension  of  England's  Church,  whieli,  whatever  betide 
tin-  fortunes  of  the  nation,  MftQM  «h^tined  t<»  set  up  in  every  corner  of 
the  earth  temples  and  altai-  enumerated  to  God,  whore  the  Word  of 
Christ  shall  be  purely  preached  and  the  memorial  of  His  dying  l<>ve  duly 
administered  by  the  ambassadors  of  Him  who  said — "Go  ye,  therefore,  and 
teaeh  all  nations,  baptising  them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost"  It  is  not  to  gratify  the  grovelling  desires  of 
l>olitieians  or  speculators,  or  to  flatter  the  pride  of  man's  heart,  that  God's 
providence  has  transferred  the  centre  of  civilization  and  power  to  this 
insignificant  island,  scarcely  visible  upon  the  map  of  the  world,  yet  upon 
whose  dominions  the  sun  never  sets,  before  whose  arms  the  might  of  ancient 
nations  sink,  and  at  the  approach  of  which  the  walls  of  the  "celestial  empire," 
long  impregnable,  have  fallen  to  the  ground.  Is  it  for  so  paltry  an  object  that 
Engliah  ambition  and  energy  have  been  permitted  to  join  to  the  worlds  of 
Alexander  and  Caesar  another  world  yet  vaster  than  them  both,  and  to 
make  the  language,  literature,  and  laws  of  England  nearly  as  ubiquitous  as 
the  very  light  we  see  or  the  air  we  breathe  ? 

We  interpret  not  thus  the  ways  and  works  of  the  Almighty — we  read 
in  these  marvellous  ordinations  of  God's  never-failing  providence  another 
purpose,  and  look  forward  with  hope  to  an  issue  higher  far  than  man's 
ambition  strives  for — even  the  universal  propagation  of  the  true  faith  of 
Christ,  the  advancement  of  the  period  when  the  "kingdoms  of  this  world 
sliall  become  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  of  His  Christ,  and  He  shall 
reign  for  ever  and  ever." 

I  had  no  intention,  when  I  commenced  these  pages,  of  touching  on  such 
a  variety  of  topics — a  volume  might,  indeed,  be  written  upon  each ;  they 
were,  however,  so  pressed  upon  my  attention  by  the  circumstances  of  the 
times  that  I  could  not  well  reject  them.  I  hope  they  will  subserve  the 
interests  of  that  Church  dear  to  me  as  my  own  existence.  These  pages 
contain  the  results  of  my  observations  and  experience  on  subjects  of  deep 
importance,  and  it  is  with  the  hope  of  their  being  useful  that  I  present 
them,  with  unaffected  diffidence,  to  the  reader. 

Before  I  conclude,  I  desire  gratefully  to  record  the  kind  services  of 
several  ladies  of  my  congregation,  some  of  whom  are  now  removed  to  a 
distance,  for  the  varied  aid  they  have  rendered  me  in  this  "work  of  faith 
and  labour  of  love." 

To  other  ladies  of  my  parish  I  beg  also  to  express  my  thankfulness  for 
their  munificent  offerings  to  the  church,  of  the  richly-carved  stone  font,  the 
handsome  altar-cloth,  cushions  for  the  pulpit  and  desk,  together  with  the 


oT        32  <5 


A*-o0o-* 


K388£>~?***«S»H-K$8$S>-^ 


+ 


m 


+ 


+ 


+ 


THE    CHURCH    OF    ST.    MAKY    MAGnAl.KNK. 


linen  for  the  communion.  To  a  few  young  men  my  thanks  are  also  offered 
for  their  kind  present  of  a  splendidly-bound  bible,  prayci-b<><.k.  and  altar 
services,  and  to  Mr.  Davis,  builder,  of  this  town,  for  two  handsome  chain 
to  be  placed  within  the  communion  enclosure. 

To  the  churchwardens  of  the  parish,  Messrs.  Cox,  Easton,  and  Jebonlt, 
my  especial  acknowledgments  are  due,  and  arc  here  most  willingly  and 
cordially  offered,  for  the  great  aid  they  have  rendered  me  on  this  OOoasiOBj 
and  for  the  diligent,  patient,  and  unwearied  manner  in  which  they  have 
discharged  the  difficult  duties  of  their  office. 

To  the  various  religious  communities  in  the  town,  I  take  this  opjiortunity 
of  stating  how  much  I  appreciate  the  kindly  feelings  they  have  manili  ~t< .!, 
and  the  assistance  they  have  afforded  me  in  the  restoration  of  the  perish 
church.  To  the  numerous  subscribers  to  this  work,  and  to  those  who  have 
kindly  contributed  to  the  Restoration  Fund,  I  here  present  my  grateful 
thanks.  The  whole  of  the  expenses  connected  with  thi<  Dude)  tak; 
likely  to  exceed  seven  thousand  pounds,  upwards  of  four  thousand  of  which 
had  to  be  provided  on  the  responsibility  of  the  vicar  alone.  This  sum  is 
much  larger  than  was  at  first  contemplated,  and  I  regret  that  there  is  still 
a  large  deficiency  to  be  provided  for ;  I  hope,  however,  that  my  friends, 
and  those  of  the  Church,  will  not  be  "weary  in  well  doing,"  but  that  they 
will  aid,  by  their  exertions  and  contributions,  the  advancement  of  that  day 
— which  will  be  the  happiest  one  in  my  life — when  the  church  of  St.  Mary 
Magdalene  shall  be  completely  finished,  and  the  church  account  balanced. 
To  my  parishioners — those  over  whom  the  "  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  me 
overseer" — my  thanks  are  due  for  the  interest  they  have  felt,  and  the  good 
feeling  they  have  shown,  in  this  undertaking.  Few  have  been  the  differ- 
ences of  opinion  that  have  existed  among  us  —  especially  latterly;  the 
wonder  has  been,  that  in  a  large  parish  like  this,  and  in  a  work  of  each 
magnitude,  they  should  have  been  so  few.  Nothing  has  occurred,  and  I 
trust  never  will  occur,  to  interrupt  the  harmony  of  our  friendship,  or  impede 
our  usefulness ;  we  shall,  I  hope,  though  we  may  occasionally  differ  on 
other  matters,  be  always  found  united  in  any  effort  to  promote  the  welfare 
of  the  town  and  the  interests  of  morality  and  religion.  AVe  have  been 
engaged  in  a  work  of  which  we  may  ju>tly  feel  proudj  our  church  is  not 
only  the  glory  of  the  town,  but  of  the  surrounding  country  ;  and  it  ifl  t«>  be 
hoped  that  what  we  have  done  will  have  the  effect  of  inducing  the  parishes 
in  our  neighbourhood  to  follow  our  example.  Above  all.  it  will  call 
down  the  Divine  approbation,  and  I  take  it  to  be  the  happy  prelude 
of  brighter  and  better  days  for  the  Church  of  England  in  this  parish.  When 
we  are  slumbering  in  the  silent  tomb,  many  shall  rise  up  to  call  (i<»l  blessed 


* 


t 


+ 


+ 


rU   CHURCH    OF  8T.  MARY    MAUDALENE. 

IB  this  temple  of  his  grace.  Oh  !  it  i>  the  chfcriii^  thought  that  many  precious 
eouls  shall  be  born  there  that  has  animated  and  cheered  u.-  OH  in  OUT  difficult, 
and  sometimes  aluio-t  in-urniountahle.  path.  Sutler,  howWj  the  wm-il  of 
ath ■etiouate  exhortation.  Take  care  that  you  never  again  allow  your  ehureh 
to  tall  into  a  state  ot' dilapidation.  Not  only  will  its  eondition  he  the  criterion 
of  your  own  religion,  but  the  mode  of  conducting  Divine  Service  and  e\<  ry- 
thing  else  in  the  parish  will  be  sure  to  be  influenced  by  it.  Cheerfully  con- 
tribute to  its  support — away  with  the  utilitarian  view  that  considers 
am  thing  good  enough  for  a  church!  Let  us  serve  God,  not  only  with  the 
member  that  we  have,  but  provide  everything  of  the  best  for  Hi* 
service.  Love  your  church  ;  diligently  attend  the  services  performed  there ; 
pray  for  a  blessing  on  the  labours  of  the  clergy,  "  and  we  beseech  you, 
brethren,  to  know  them  which  labour  among  you,  and  are  over  you  in  the 
Lord,  and  admonish  you ;  and  to  esteem  them  very  highly  in  love  for  their 
work  sake.  And  be  at  peace  among  yourselves."  Your  own  interests  are 
identified  with  her  welfare :  "they  shall  prosper  that  love  Thee!" 

As  it  was  in  the  first  ages  of  the  Church,  so  it  is  now.  "  Not  by  power 
or  by  might,  but  my  spirit,  saith  the  Lord."  Without  the  influences  of  God's 
Holy  Spirit,  our  "beautiful  house"  will  be  bereft  of  its  glory;  it  will  be 
the  casket  without  the  precious  jewel ;  like  the  parched  and  barren  soil 
without  the  gentle  dew  or  the  fertilising  influences  of  the  sun.  So  will  all 
our  efforts  be,  without  the  dew  of  God's  blessing  and  the  life-giving 
influences  of  the  sun  of  righteousness.  May  God,  in  his  abundant  mercy 
bestow  upon  us  "  showers  of  blessings,"  and  make  the  Church  of  our  fathers 
— nay,  our  own  Church — to  us  and  our  children,  none  other  than  the 
house  of  God  and  the  gate  of  Heaven ! 


ihMSH*-«88S  >  '*°{feoK'  {  <S8gHM|MHiP 


atibitionai  Jl3oticc£  comtrctcti  tattf) 

St*  fttoxtft  (S:f)i\tcf)  anU  tfje  Lofton  of  Taunton, 


^ 


v 


Suffragan  Bishops— Archdeacons— Biographical  Notices  of  the  Vicar:  of 
St.  Mary'*— Monumental  Inscriptions,  &c. 


N  the  year  1535  an  Act  was  passed  by  the  Legislature, 
setting  forth  that  certain  dioceses  in  England  required  the 
aid  of  Assistant  or  £?ttffragan  23tsf)opS,  who  were  to  be 
"honest,  discreet,  spiritual  persons,  learned,  and  of  good 
conversation."  The  bishop  of  the  diocese  was  to  name  a 
fit  and  proper  person  as  his  suffragan,  who  was  to  be 
approved  by  the  King,  and  by  liim  recommended  to  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury  for  consecration. 

Taunton  is  one  of  the  places  appointed  as  the  see  of  such 
bishops.  In  the  year  1538,  William  Finche,  Prior  of  Bremar,  was  con- 
secrated Bishop  of  Taunton,  to  act  as  a  suffragan  to  the  Bishop  of  Bath 
and  Wells.  We  are  not  able  to  furnish  the  names  of  his  successors.  The 
Act  authorising  the  appointment  of  suffragan  bishops  was  repealed  in  1553, 
after  the  accession  of  Queen  Mary,  but  revived  again  in  1559,  under 
Elizabeth,  and  is  still  in  force.  It  is  much  to  be  desired  that  the  powers 
conferred  by  it  were  again  enforced ;  for  that  there  has  long  been  a  general 
desire  for  additional  bishops  in  the  Anglican  Church  is  unquestionable. 
The  population  of  England  and  Wales  at  the  passing  of  the  above  Act 
did  not,  perhaps,  exceed  two  or  three  millions ;  it  now  probably  amounts  to 
sixteen.  If  we  compare  the  duties  of  the  English  and  Irish  bishops,  we 
shall  find  the  latter,  after  the  reduction  in  the  number  of  sees  by  the  Act 
in  1833,  superintending,  on  an  average,  about  one  hundred  incumbents 
each ;  while  the  English  dioceses  contain,  on  an  average,  four  hundred  and 


i 


+ 


+ 


+  <«88C^ 


&  ^*A> 


THE   (HI  l((  U    OK   ST.  MARY    MAUDAI.I  M 


twelve  parishes  each.  It"  one  hundred  pari.-hes  are  sufficient  to  employ  an 
Irish  l>i>liop.  whv  -hould  England  be  bo  much  worse  provided  for?  If  we 
were  placed  on  an  equal  footing  with  Ireland,  we  should  have  one  hundred 
and  seven  bishops.*"* 

Looking  at  the  invariable  rule  of  the  ancient  Church,  to  place  a  bishop 
in  every  great  city,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  energy,  unity,  and  con- 
sistency to  the  large  body  of  clergy  collected  there,  it  seems  strange  that 
our  large  towns  should  have  been  left  so  long  without  resident  bishops. 
Romanism  has.  with  its  usual  quick-sightedness,  availed  itself  of  our 
deficiencies,  and  fixed  the  residence  of  its  pretended  bishops  in  populous 
places.  In  some  of  these  places  Romish  ecclesiastics  are  gradually 
assuming  a  position  and  importance  which  can  only  arise  from  the  Church 
of  England  not  having  any  episcopal  superintendence  in  those  localities. 
A  diocese  ought  to  be  of  such  dimensions  that  a  bishop  might,  without 
much  difficulty,  visit  personally,  once  a  year,  all  the  parishes  under  his 
jurisdiction,  for  the  purpose  of  examining  on  the  spot  all  the  particulars 
which  concern  the  spiritual  well-being  of  the  people,  to  preach  the  Gospel, 
and  to  administer  confirmation,  without  those  large  assemblies  which  are 
productive  of  so  many  inconveniences  and  such  grievous  consequences. 
The  extent  of  our  dioceses  has  rendered  this  efficient  system  of  super- 
intendence wholly  impossible ;  and,  as  a  painful  consequence,  discipline  has 
become  relaxed  and  the  unity  of  the  Church  impaired.  Archdeacons  and 
rural  deans  are,  no  doubt,  to  a  certain  extent,  valuable  assistants  to  a 
bishop,  but  they  are  only  assistants;  they  are  not  invested  with  episcopal 
authority ;  they  are  not  the  chief  pastors  of  the  clergy  and  people  whom 
they  visit  officially ;  they  do  not  speak  as  those  who  have  authority.  The 
powers  of  a  rural  dean  are  of  so  limited  and  questionable  character,  that  his 
authority  (it  is  to  be  regretted  that  it  should  be  so)  is  regarded  in  our  rural 
districts  with  very  little  respect.  The  reason  is,  these  offices  are  of  human 
institution,  and  can  never  become  substitutes  for  bishops.  It  is  no  part  of 
our  present  design  to  suggest  the  mode  by  which  suffragan  bishops  could 
again  be  restored,  although  it  would  be  a  pleasing  task  to  do  so.  There  are, 
no  doubt,  some  difficulties  in  the  way ;  but  if  the  attempt  were  only  made, 
they  would,  I  apprehend,  speedily  vanish.  Two  or  three  years  since  they 
would  have  bcin  fewer — the  Church  was  then  beginning  to  put  forth  fresh 

(*)  England  possesses,  in  proportion  to  her  population,  a  smaller  number  of  bishops  than  most  of 
the  European  states.  We  have  only  26  bishops  for  a  population  of  sixteen  millions.  France,  before 
the  Revolution,  hud  145  sees;  Spain,  60;  Greece,  36;  Portugal,  14;  Italy,  Sicily,  and  the  adjoining 
islands,  263.  The  Romish  Church  in  Ireland  has  30  bishops.  Ancient  Asia  Minor  and  Northern 
Africa  contain,  respectively,  400  and  500  sees.  Ancient  Egypt,  Syria,  and  Pentapolis,  contained 
l.*8  episcopal  we*. 


-r- r 


+ 


>^-<>%<^¥r^^>-¥-*^A>^H-^^y^r<>^<>- 


THE  CHURCH  OP  ST.  MARY  MAGDALENE. 

energy,  and  to  give  the  promise  of  abundant  fruitfulness.  Her  fair  pros- 
pects have,  alas!  been  blighted,  and  her  usefulness  impaired,  by  the  unhappy 
divisions  latterly  introduced  among  us.  One  painful  result  which  has 
followed,  is  to  weaken  the  desire,  and  to  lessen  the  respect,  for  episcopal 
authority  and  superintendence.  Let  us  hope  that  this  is  but  a  temporary 
obscuration  of  her  efficiency,  and  that  soon  she  will  come  forth  with 
renewed  vigour,  and  unite  all  in  the  accomplishment  of  a  work,  which, 
under  the  Divine  blessing,  must  tend  greatly  to  her  advancement !  The 
day  will  again  return,  we  hope,  when  Taunton  shall  have  its  suffragan 
bishop.  The  church  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene  would  form  a  suitable 
cathedral,  and  the  present  vicar  and  patron — to  aid  so  good  a  work — would 
gladly  resign  his  office  and  the  advowson  into  the  hands  of  the  Crown 
for  this  particular  purpose/*5 

The  first  appointment  of  an  .4lrc[)tcncon  for  Taunton  took  place  in  1106. 
The  archdeaconry  comprises  four  deaneries,  viz.,  Bridgewater,  Crewkerne, 
Dunster,  and  Taunton,  and  contains  176  parishes.  The  following  is  a  list 
of  the  archdeacons : — 

Robert  is  supposed  to  have  enjoyed  this  dignity  in  1 106. 

Godfrey  was  archdeacon  of  this  diocese  (supposed  of  Taunton),  about  1 185. 

William  de  Wrotham,  1204.     He  died  3rd  of  Henry  III. 

He  was  the  eldest  son  of  William  de  Wrotham,  warden  of  the  Stannaries  in 
Devonshire  and  Cornwall,  and  forester- in -fee  of  the  forest  of  North-Petherton,  in 
this  county.  He  was  engaged  in  many  secular  employments.  In  the  sixth  of 
John  he  was,  together  with  Reginald  de  Cornhull,  receiver  of  the  customs  of  all  the 
merchants  in  the  kingdom,  and  accounted  in  that  year  for  nearly  £6,000.  In  the 
seventh  of  John  he  obtained  a  charter  for  a  market  to  be  held  every  Tuesday  at  the 
manor  of  North-Curry,  for  the  benefit  of  the  church  of  Wells,  to  which  that  manor 
appertained.  In  the  eighth  of  John  he  was  a  trustee  to  Geoffrey  Fitz-Piers,  Earl 
of  Essex,  upon  the  founding  of  the  hospital  of  Sutton,  in  Yorkshire.  On  the  death 
of  his  father  he  succeeded  as  heir  to  his  lands,  and  to  the  office  of  forester  of  North- 
Petherton,  which,  on  account  of  his  being  a  clergyman,  was  executed  during  his 
life-time  by  his  brother,  Richard  de  Wrotham. 

Hugh  de  Wilton,  1219. 

W  For  further  information,  and  some  valuable  remarks  respecting  suffragan  bishops  see 
"  Burn's  Ecclesiastical  Law,"  ninth  edition,  by  Robert  Fhillimore,  Advocate  in  Doctors'  Com- 
mons, &c,  vol.  i.,  p.  246.  The  clumsy  piece  of  legislation,  in  the  shape  of  the  "  Ecclesiastical 
Functions  Act,"  is,  as  it  deserves,  justly  and  universally  reprobated.  One  fruit  of  this  measure  is 
the  proposal  that  the  see  of  Bath  and  Wells  should  be  united  to  that  of  Salisbury !  When  a  bishop 
is  incapacitated  by  age  or  infirmity  from  discharging  the  duties  of  his  office  with  comfort  to 
himself  or  benefit  to  the  Church,  why  cannot  he  be  allowed  to  retire,  like  our  judges,  on  a  pension, 
and  his  place  supplied  by  another,  instead  of  imposing  an  additional  burden  on  a  neighbouring 
bishop  ?  It  is  said,  there  is  no  power  at  present  to  do  so — then  the  sooner  such  a  power  be  obtained, 
the  better  for  the  interests  of  the  Church  of  England 


7F*""T"' 


+ 


HKB88&-4-H- 


THE   C'lll'Ki  H   oK   ST.  MARY    MAGDA! 

Walter  St  Quintin,  1244.      He  died  1.0th  C'al.  .Ian.  (  Dcr.  1st!.),   12'. 
"William  Burnell,  it  i.-  Iielirwd.  \\a>  the  next.     He  wa>  MfchdeaOQB  in  1294 
Gilbert  tic  .M..lni(lini>  m  in.-t it iitc<l  17  C'al.  .Inn.  (May   16th),  121)8. 
Peter  de  Avelmri,  1301. 
llmrv  df  C'lianinuton,  1308. 

Boberl  Ha  re  wood,  Dec.  12th,  1320. 

William  Thringhull,  1371. 

Thomas  Arundel  m  made  Archdeacon  of  Tauuton  at  the  age  of  22, 1373. 

He  was  the  son  of  Robert  Fitzalan,  Earl  of  Arundel,  and  was  consecrated 
Bishop  of  Ely  on  the  6th  of  April,  1375.  In  1380  he  was  made  Lord  Chancellor 
of  England,  and  translated  to  the  see  of  York  on  the  3rd  of  April,  1388  ;  and  was 
the  first  that  was  ever  removed  from  thence  to  Canterbury.  He  received  his  pall 
on  the  19th  of  February,  1396.  He  resigned  to  Richard  II.  his  post  Of  Lord 
Chancellor,  which  he  had  held  for  ten  years.  Being  convicted  of  high  treason 
(with  the  Earl  of  Arundel,  his  brother,  who  was  beheaded),  he  fled  to  Rome,  and 
his  see  was  given  to  Roger  Walden,  Dean  of  York.  Arundel  was,  however,  restored 
by  Henry  IV.  on  his  accession  to  the  throne,  for  which  favour  the  necessary  steps 
were  taken  to  procure  of  the  clergy  a  tenth  for  the  crown  as  a  subsidy. 

The  king,  not  contented  with  a  tenth,  afterwards  attempted  to  obtain  greater 
subsidies  from  the  clergy  ;  but  the  archbishop  vigorously  opposed  them,  urging, 
among  other  reasons,  that  though  the  clergy  did  not  serve  personally  in  the  king's 
wars,  yet  they  were  not  idle,  inasmuch  as  they  daily  prayed  for  the  king  and  the 
realm,  as  well  in  time  of  peace  as  war.  To  which  the  prolocutor  of  the  house  of 
convocation,  Sir  John  Cleyn,  replied,  "  It  was  no  matter  for  their  prayers,  so  the 
king  might  have  their  money."  This  prelate  severely  punished  the  Lollards  or 
Wickliffites,  and  forbad  the  translation  of  the  Bible  into  the  English  language.  He 
died  on  the  20th  of  February,  1413,  exactly  a  month  before  King  Henry  IV.,  and 
was  buried  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Canterbury  ;  to  which  he  had  built  a  fine  spire, 
called  to  this  day  Arundel  steeple.  He  left  to  his  palace  at  Ely  a  magnificent 
table,  ornamented  with  gold  and  precious  stones,  originally  belonging  to  the  King 
of  Spain,  and  sold  by  the  Black  Prince  to  this  bishop  for  300  marks.  He  had  the 
generosity  to  obtain,  by  his  influence,  the  see  of  London  for  Roger  Walden,  his 
adversary,  who  had  succeeded  him  in  the  see  of  Canterbury,  after  his  flight  to 
Rome,  but  was  dispossessed  of  it  on  his  restoration. 

Neapolitan  us  Cardinalis,  1383. 
Ralph  dc  Bighorn,  1391. 

He  was  elected  Bishop  of  Salisbury  in  1375,  from  which  see  he  was  translated 
to  that  of  Bath  and  Wells  in  1388.  He  built  the  inn,  called  the  George,  in  Wells, 
and  erected  in  that  city  a  college,  at  the  end  of  a  lane,  called  College  Lane,  for 
fourteen  priests  ;  gave  ornaments  and  plate  to  the  church  to  the  value  of  £140,  and 
appropriated  to  the  chapter  the  parsonage  of  Pucklechurch.      lie  died  in  1401. 

ThoflUU  Poteet)  or  Pulton,  Aug.  12th,  1  !<>•">. 

He  was  Dean  of  York  ;  Bishop  of  Hereford,  H20  ;  Bishop  of  Chichester,  1123  ; 


igx*—*— <3888>-*- 


^H^^^^888^-H*<><fct^^<3888eH^ 


THE  CHURCH  OF  ST.  MARY  MAGDALENE 


He  died  at  Rome, 


from  which  see  he  was  translated  to  that  of  Worcester,  1426. 
and  was  buried  in  that  city. 

Nicholas  Calton,  Sept.  1st,  1416.     He  died  in  1440. 
Adam  Molines,  LL.D.,  1440. 

He  was  of  the  baronial  family  of  the  Molines ;  Dean  of  Salisbury ;  Bishop  of 
Chichester,  1445  ;  and  Lord  Privy  Seal.  He  was  slain  at  Portsmouth  by  mariners 
hired  for  that  purpose  by  Richard,  Duke  of  York,  1445. 

Andrew  Hales  was  admitted  Jan.  19th,  1445;  Archdeacon  of  Wells,  1450. 
Robert  Stillington,  LL.D.,  was  collated  April  20th,  1450 ;  Archdeacon 
of  Wells,  1465. 

He  was  Keeper  of  the  Privy  Seal  and  Lord  Chancellor  of  England ;  was  con- 
secrated Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  16th  of  March,  1466,  in  the  room  of  John 
Phreas,  who  had  been  elected,  but  died  before  consecration.  This  bishop  firmly 
adhered  to  the  house  of  York,  against  that  of  Lancaster,  and  countenanced  Lambert 
Simnell  in  opposing  Henry  VII. ,  for  which  he  was  imprisoned  at  Windsor  in  1487, 
and,  after  four  years'  confinement,  died  in  May,  1491.  He  was  buried  in  the 
chapel  of  Our  Lady,  in  the  cloister  of  Wells  cathedral,  which  he  himself  had  built, 
and  which  was  afterwards  destroyed  (together  with  the  great  wall  of  the  palace),  by 
Sir  John  Yates ;  and  within  the  memory  of  those  who  had  seen  his  funeral,  his 
bones  were  turned  out  of  the  leaden  coffin  in  which  they  were  interred. 

Richard  Langport,  May  14th,  1487. 
Oliver  Bang  was  installed  July  12th,  1490. 

He  was  sometime  Fellow  of  King's  College,  Cambridge,  and  Registrar  of  the 
Order  of  the  Garter,  and  Canon  of  Windsor  ;  one  of  the  Prebendaries  of  St.  Paul's  ; 
elected  Bishop  of  Exeter,  1492,  from  which  see  he  was  translated  to  that  of  Bath 
and  Wells,  in  1495  ;  and  Secretary  of  State  to  Edward  IV.  and  V.,  and  to  Henry 
VII.     He  laid  the  foundation  of  a  new  abbey  church  at  Bath. 

William  Worsley,  LL.D.,  was  admitted  Feb.  18th,  1492. 

Robert  Sherburn,  A.M.,  was  installed  Dec.  16th,  1496. 

John  Ednam,  S.T.P.,  was  installed  May  27th,  1505. 

Robert  Honywood,  LL.D.,  was  installed  Aug.  18th,  1509.  He  died 
Jan.  22nd,  1522,  and  was  buried  at  Windsor. 

Thomas  Cranmer,  S.T.P.,  succeeded  in  1522,  and  in  1533  was  made 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

He  was  born  at  Aslacton,  in  Nottinghamshire,  and  was  Fellow  of  Jesus  College, 
Cambridge.  He  was  a  theological  and  polemical  writer,  eminent  for  his  piety  and 
learning,  and  for  being  the  first  Protestant  Archbishop  of  Canterbury ;  but  his 
political  character,  on  account  of  the  variations  of  his  conduct,  is  difTerently  treated 
by  historians  and  controversial  writers.  He  assisted  in  setting  up  Lady  Jane  Grey, 
for  which  treason  Queen  Mary  pardoned  him,  but  had  him  burnt  for  heresy  at 
Oxford,  2l8t  of  March,  1556,  in  the  sixty-seventh  year  of  his  age. 

©  39 


-<3888&~:-HHl$ 


Till     (llllllil    OF    ST.   mai;y    M.UiDAl.F.NE. 


♦ 


+ 


+ 


* 


John  luMlumviu'  was  Aivlnlraroii  of  Taunton  in  1547. 

It  i>  uncertain  how  long  before  this  he  held  this  office,  or  whether  there  were 
any  between  him  and   Cranmer.      He  died  in  November,   1651,  and   was  buried   in 

Westminster  Abbey. 

John  Fit/james,  A.Al.,  May  22nd,  1554. 

Justinian  Lancaster,  1560. 

Philip  Blase,  S.T.P.,  was  installed  May  28th,  1584. 

He  was  educated  at  Magdalen  College,  Oxford  ;  was  a  learned  man,  and  a  great 
lover  of  books.  He  had  an  extensive  library,  which,  at  his  death,  he  bequeathed  to 
Wadham  College,  Oxford,  then  newly  founded,  in  which  is  preserved  his  portrait 
at  full-length,  given  by  the  foundress.  He  died  in  1613,  and  was  buried  in  the 
chancel  of  Batcombe  church,  in  this  county,  where  there  is  an  inscription  to  his 
memory. 

Matthew  Sutcliffe,  LL.D.,  was  installed  Jan.  30th,  1586. 
Peter  Lilye,  S.T.P.,  1604.     He  died  in  1614. 
Samuel  Ward,  S.T.P.,  was  installed  April  29th,  1615. 

He  was  Yice-Chancellor  of  Oxford,  chaplain-extraordinary  to  King  James  I. 
and  one  of  the  four  divines  sent  by  him  to  the  synod  of  Dort.  He  wrote  several 
tracts,  and  some  valuable  manuscripts  of  his  are  now  in  Emanuel  College,  Cam- 
bridge, of  which  he  was  Fellow.  In  1609  he  became  Master  of  Sidney  College,  in 
that  university.  He  assisted  in  translating  the  Bible,  and  was  a  most  excellent 
governor  and  exact  disciplinarian.  Being  one  of  the  assembly  of  divines,  and  of 
the  religious  committee,  he  was,  therefore,  esteemed  a  puritan.  But  in  the  civil 
wars  of  Charles  I.  he  was  one  of  those  who  consented  that  the  college  plate  should 
be  coined  for  the  use  of  his  majesty ;  for  which  he  was  deprived  of  his  ecclesiastical 
preferments,  March  30th,  1648,  when  he  was  plundered  and  cast  into  prison,  where 
he  contracted  a  disease  which  put  a  period  to  his  life,  in  great  poverty,  about  six 
weeks  after  his  release.  Several  of  his  letters  are  in  the  collection  of  Archbishop 
Usher. 

AVilliam  Piers,  S.T.P.,  was  installed  Dec.  19th,  1643. 

He  was  the  eldest  son  of  Dr.  William  Piers,  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  and  was 
rector  of  Kingsbury.  He  wa3  eminent  for  his  abilities  and  virtues,  yet  in  1654  he 
was  sequestered  from  his  preferments,  and,  for  mere  subsistence,  married  a  low 
woman,  who  had  a  little  farm,  on  which  he  laboured,  thrashing  his  own  corn,  and 
selling  his  apples,  butter,  eggs,  poultry,  cheese,  &c,  in  the  markets  of  Ilminstev 
and  Taunton  ;  but  worse  misfortunes  befel  him,  for  he  became  godfather  to  a  child 
called  Charles,  and  for  this  suffered  imprisonment,  from  which  he  was  not  released 
till  the  restoration  of  Charles  II.,  when  he  was  made  doctor  in  divinity,  prebendary 
of  Wells,  and  rector  of  Christian- Malford,  in  Wiltshire.  He  died  in  April,  1682, 
aged  seventy,  and  is  buried  in  Wells  cathedral,  where  there  is  an  inscription  to  his 
memory. 

Edward  Waple,  S.T.P.,  installed  April  22nd,  1682. 
Edmund  Archer,  S.T.P.,  was  installed  July  26th,  1712. 


+ 


+ 


+ 


+  ^888£>--$-HHIH^4--,3888>- 


+Hwf 


*K$88^4-* 


THE  CHURCH  OP  8T.  MAUY  MAGDALENE. 

George  Atwood,  S.T.P.,  1722. 

Lionel  Seaman,  M.A.,  1753. 

Francis  Potter,  M.A.,  1758. 

William  Wilies,  M.A.,  1761. 

Thomas  Camplin,  LL.D.,  1767. 

John  Turner,  M.A.,  1780. 

George  Trevelyan,  LL.B.,  son  of  Sir  John  Trevelyan,  Bart,  1817. 

Anthony  Hamilton,  A.M.,  Precentor  and  Canon  lies,  of  Lichfield,  &c. 


The  following  is  a  list  of  the  17tcars  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  Taunton, 
from  the  year  1558,  when  the  parish  registers  commenced :  — 

Dowel  was  vicar.     He  was  succeeded  by 

Thomas  Woodland,  Oct.,  1568.     He  died  1604. 
John  Goodwin,  D.D.,  1604. 

Edward  Clark,  March,  1628.     He  is  said  to  have  been  a  pious  and 
learned  man,  and  was  succeeded  by 
George  Newton,  Jan.  16,  1631. 

He  was  a  native  of  Devonshire,  and  was  born  in  1602.  He  began  his  ministry 
at  Bishop's  Hull,  near  Taunton,  and  was  presented  to  this  vicarage  by  Sir  William 
Portman  and  Mr.  Robert  Hill.  When  the  "Book  of  Sports"  came  out,  by  order 
of  Council,  in  the  reign  of  Charles  I.,  and  was  commanded  to  be  read  in  churches, 
he  told  his  congregation  that  he  read  this  book  as  the  commandments  of  men ;  and 
he  then  immediately  read  the  twentieth  chapter  of  Exodus,  as  the  commandments 
of  God  ;  but  as  these  happened  to  be  contradictory  to  each  other,  he  acquainted  the 
people  that  they  were  at  liberty  to  choose  which  they  liked  best.  In  the  time  of  the 
civil  commotions,  when  Taunton  became  the  seat  of  war,  he  spent  a  year  or  two  at 
St.  Alban's,  in  Hertfordshire,  and  preached  in  the  abbey  church  there ;  but  some 
time  after  the  famous  siege  was  raised,  he  returned  to  his  charge,  with  two  or  three 
other  ministers  who  had  accompanied  him  in  his  absence.  His  preaching  was  plain, 
profitable,  and  successful.  He  was  eminent  for  his  meekness  and  prudence,  and 
kept  out  of  Taunton  those  divisions  that  did  so  much  mischief  in  other  places.  In 
1654  he  was,  by  ordinance  of  parliament,  one  of  the  assistants  to  the  commissioners 
for  ejecting  scandalous,  ignorant,  and  insufficient  ministers  and  schoolmasters.  By 
the  act  of  uniformity  he  was  deprived  of  his  living ;  but  after  he  was  silenced, 
convinced  that  it  was  his  duty  to  continue  his  ministry,  he  took  care  to  preach  at 
those  times  when  he  might  be  least  exposed ;  but  notwithstanding  his  caution,  he 
was  apprehended  for  preaching,  and  imprisoned  for  several  years.  AAer  he  obtained 
his  liberty,  he  became  the  first  pastor  of  the  congregation  at  Paul's  Meeting,  in 
Paul  Street,  in  this  town,  sometime  between  1672  und  1677.  He  died  June  12th, 
1681,  aged  seventy-nine,  and  was  buried  in  the  chancel  of  St.  Mary's  Church. 
His  works  were,  "  An  Exposition  and  Notes  on  the  seventeenth  chapter  of  John," 
folio;  "The  Christian's  character  epitomised,  a  sermon  on  Psalm  xci.,  v.  16."  "A 
sermon  at  the  funeral  of  Mr.  Joseph  Allein,  and  an  account  of  his  life;"  "A  sermon 


-*-<888^ 


+ 


+ 


§}**~f--«88£>-*- 


■  ill  li<  H  01  M    MARY  Mai.pm  i  II 

at  the  funeral  of  Lady  Farewell ;"  and  "A  thanksgiving  sermon,  on  the  11th  of 
He  had,  during  his  incumbency,  two  very  pious  and  zealous  assistants,  rig. — 

1.  Tristram  H'elman,  who  was  brother  to  Edmund  Welman,  Esq.,  of  llniin 
and  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  Welman,  vicar  of  Luppitt,  near  lloniton,  who  was 
preaching  in  St.  James's  church  on  the  very  day  the  siege  of  Taunton  was  raised 
l>\  the  parliamentary  army,  in  1045,  he  was  a  pious  and  learned  divine,  and  nephew 
of  Mr.  Simon  Welman,  of  Taunton,  the  ancestor  of  the  respectable  family  of 
Welman,  of  Poundisford  Park,  and  of  Isaac  Welman,  of  Upcott  House,  near  Bishop's- 
Hull,  the  son  of  Simon  Welman,  and  who  first  occupied  the  mansion  at  Poun- 
disford. Tristram  was  equally  eminent  with  his  brother  Thomas  for  his  talents, 
benevolence,  and  piety.  He  preceded  the  Rev.  Joseph  Allein  as  assistant  to  the 
Rev.  George  Newton ;  was  married,  and  appears  to  have  died  somewhat  suddenly 
in  1050.  His  uncle,  Simon  Welman,  with  his  family,  then  living  at  Taunton, 
were  regular  attendants  at  St.  Mary's  church,  where  most  of  his  children  were 
baptized,  married,  and  buried,  and  he  himself  was  interred  here  the  14th  of 
October,  1G70. 

2.  Joseph  Allein.  He  was  born  at  Devizes,  in  Wiltshire,  and  was  educated 
at  Corpus  Christi  College,  Oxford.  In  1655,  he  became  assistant  to  Mr.  Newton. 
He  was  a  faithful  and  zealous  minister,  diligent  in  preaching  and  catechising  in  the 
church,  and  visiting  "  from  house  to  house,"  testifying  to  all  the  "  glorious  Gospel 
of  the  blessed  God."  '  After  a  life  of  suffering  for  conscience'  sake,  he  died  at  the 
early  age  of  thirty-five  years,  and  was  buried  within  the  communion  rails  at 
St.  Mary's  Church. 

Emanuel  Sharpe,  April,  1663. 

The  father  of  this  gentleman  dying  in  possession  of  the  rectory  of  Badialton, 
left  him  the  advowson,  of  which  he  was  deprived  till  the  Restoration,  and  his  family, 
consisting  of  a  wife  and  five  children,  were  forced  to  spin  for  a  livelihood.  During 
the  Cromwell  usurpation  he  wandered  up  and  down  Devonshire,  teaching  school  at 
Dipford,  Ugbrook,  and  Dartmouth.  A  great  man  offered  him  preferment  if  he 
would  give  up  his  principles,  but  he  refused  it  on  such  terms.  He  retired  at  last 
to  Marldon,  which  is  a  chapelry  belonging  to  the  vicarage  of  Paington,  where  he 
found  quiet  and  support  until  the  Restoration,  when  he  not  only  enjoyed  Badialton, 
but  obtained  this  vicarage.  He  died  1670,  and  was  buried  in  the  chancel  of  the 
church.  Walker  says  he  was  a  learned  man,  of  a  sober  and  very  exemplary  con- 
versation. 


* 


William  Cross,  B.D.,  Feb.,  1679.     Buried  in  Nov.,  1683. 
Walter  Harte,  M.A.,  Nov.,  1683. 

1 1  c  was  also  a  Fellow  of  Pembroke  College,  Oxford,  prebendary  of  Wells,  and 
canon  of  Bristol.  Refusing  to  take  the  oaths  at  the  revolution,  he  lost  all  his 
preferments;  and  retiring  to  Kentbury,  in  Berkshire,  he  remained  there  till  his 
death,  February  10th,  17-'50,  at  the  great  age  of  ninety-five.  He  was  regarded  as 
a  principal  pillar  of  the  nonjuring  cause.  It  is  a  remarkable  circumstance,  and 
deserving  of  being  perpetuated,  as  conferring  equal  honour  on  all  the  parties,  that 
the  three  successors  of  Bishop  Ken,  the  great  friend  of  Mr.  Harte, — Kidder,  Hooper, 


+ 

THE  CHURCH  OP  ST.  MARY  MAGDALEN K. 

and  Wvnn,  all  contrived  that  he  should  receive  the  profits  of  his  prebend  of  Wells, 
so  long  as  he  lived. 

There  are  two  engraved  portraits  of  Mr.  Harte,  the  first  when  he  was  in  his 
thirty-ninth  year,  1685,  engraved  by  Hibbart,  after  Zelman;  and  the  other,  inscribed 
"  Macarius,"  a  small  head-piece,  in  his  son's  book,  called  "  The  Amaranth." 

Richard  Doble,  1690.  It  is  said  the  parish  made  him  uneasy  and  lie 
resigned,  1695. 

Nathaniel  Markwiek,  Oct.,  1695.  Resigned,  1703.  It  is  stated  that 
the  eonduct  of  his  curate  led  to  his  resignation. 

He  was  author  of  two  volumes  of  tracts  on  the  Seventy  Weeks  of  Daniel,  the 
Apocalyptic  Visions,  &c.  He  was  esteemed  a  man  of  extraordinary  piety,  and  is 
said  to  have  had  no  other  motive  for  resigning  his  vicarage  than  his  inability  to 
effect  the  spiritual  improvement  of  his  parishioners  to  the  extent  of  his  wishes. 

Thomas  Gale,  April,  1703.     Buried,  October,  1727. 
John  Bos  well,  A.M.,  October,  1727. 

This  gentleman  was  descended  fronTthe  family  of  the  Boswells,  in  Gloucester- 
shire, and  was  born  'at  Dorchester,  January  23rd,  1698.  He  was  educated  at 
Abbey-Milton  school,  in  Dorsetshire,  under  the  Rev.  George  Marsh ;  was  entered 
of  Baliol  College,  Oxford,  and  a  commoner  in  the  same  house.  He  did  not  take 
his  bachelor's  degree  till  1720,  being  called  away  from  college  to  be  tutor  to  Lord 
Kinnaird.  He  took  his  master's  degree  at  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge ;  was 
ordained  deacon  by  Dr.  Potter,  Bishop  of  Oxford,  in  Christ-Church,  Oxford,  and 
priest,  at  Wells,  by  Dr.  Hooper,  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells.  He  was  presented  to 
the  living  of  St.  Mary  Magdalen,  by  Henry  Portman,  Esq.,  in  October,  1727. 
His  other  preferment  was  a  prebend  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Wells.  He  died  in 
June,  1756,  aged  fifty-eight. — In  the  year  1730,  he  published  a  sermon  on  Psalm 
xvi.  7,  preached  on  the  anniversary  of  King  Charles  II. 's  Restoration.  In  1738, 
there  appeared  from  his  pen  the  first  part  and  first  volume  of  "  A  Method  of  Study, 
or  an  Useful  Library ;"  containing  short  directions,  and  a  catalogue  of  books,  for 
the  study  of  several  valuable  parts  of  learning,  namely,  geography,  chronology, 
history,  classical  learning,  natural  philosophy,  painting,  architecture,  and  heraldry. 
The  author  professes  that  his  view,  in  this  work,  was  to  assist  poor  clergymen  in 
their  studies,  and  to  induce  young  gentlemen  to  look  into  books.  The  plan  he 
pursued,  was  to  point  out  the  chief  particulars  necessary  to  be  known  in  several 
useful  parts  of  learning,  and  to  prescribe  a  method  for  acquiring  them.  To  this  end 
he  recommends  such  books  as  treat  of  them,  lays  down  the  order  in  which  they 
should  be  read,  attempts  a  character  of  each,  and  points  out  their  peculiar  excel- 
lencies. In  1743  Mr.  Boswell  gave  to  the  public  the  second  part  and  second 
volume  of  his  "  Method  of  Study."  The  study  of  divinity  is  the  subject  of  this 
volume ;  and  the  particular  topics  discussed  are  the  rise  of  the  Hebrew  tongue,  the 
duties  of  the  ministerial  functions,  natural  and  revealed  religion :  the  chapter  on  the 
last  head  includes  a  discourse  on  the  heathen  oracles,  and  miracles,  and  some 
remarks  on  Mr.  Sale's  "Strictures"  on  Dr.  Prideaux's  "Life  of  Mahomet;"  and 
it  is  followed  by  a  dissertation  on  the  resemblance  between  the  sacred  and  profane 
account  of  things.     Mr.  Boswell  designed  a  third  volume,  on  the  reading  of  the 


<*,-■ 


* 


«!>» 


II    (>P  ST.   MARY   MA0DA1 

Scriptures,  and  on  the  doctrine  nnd  constitution  of  the  Church  of  England,  with  a 
dissertation  on  the  Assyrian  empire  ;  but  never  published  it.  Tins  work  shows  the 
author's  learning ;  but  the  utility  of  it  is  now,  in  a  great  measure,  superseded  by 
the  progress  of  knowledge,  and  the  publication,  since  its  appearance,  of  many 
treatises  on  the  dilfcrcnt  parts  of  science,  much  superior  to  those  which  it  recom- 
mends. Mr.  Boswell  had  the  reputation  of  being  a  good  scholar,  and  excelled  in  a 
proper  and  graceful  pronunciation  in  the  pulpit  and  the  desk. 

William  Cliafin,  Nov.,  1756.     Resigned,  June,  1803. 
Frauds   Hunt    Clapp,  July,  1803.     Died,  Oct.  19th,  1818,  and  was 
buried  within  the  communion  rails  on  the  north  side. 

He  was  six  years  curate  and  sixteen  vicar.  The  vicarage  was  augmented 
during  his  incumbency.  He  was  the  youngest  son  of  Robert  Clapp,  Esq.,  of 
Salcombe,  in  the  county  of  Devon ;  the  family  resided  many  years  on  their  own 
property  at  Salcombe.  The  original  name  of  the  family  was  Clappa,  and  dates  its 
descent  from  Osgod  Clappa,  master  of  the  horse  of  Edward  the  Confessor.  Robert 
Clapp,  father  of  the  late  vicar,  married  Mary,  daughter  of  George  Hunt,  Esq.,  of 
Park,  in  the  county  of  Devon,  who  on  her  mother's  side  was  descended  from  the 
family  of  Wjk,  or  Weeks,  in  Devonshire,  who  possessed  estates  granted  to  their 
ancestors  by  William  the  Conqueror,  one  of  which,  called  "  Tawmill,"  still  remains 
in  the  family.  The  Rev.  Francis  Hunt  Clapp  married  Sarah,  daughter  of  John 
Hippesley  Brice,  Esq.,  of  Shepton-Mallet,  and  granddaughter  of  Roger  Hoare,  Esq., 
for  many  years  clerk  of  the  castle  in  Taunton,  by  whom  he  had  one  daughter  ;  he 
was  survived  four  years  by  his  only  brother,  George  Hunt  Clapp,  Esq.,  of  Park, 
Devonshire,  barrister-at-law. 

Henry  Bower,  A.M.,  Queen's  College,  Oxford,  chaplain  to  the  Earl  of 
Roeeberry,  April,  1819.  Died  Jan.  21st,  1840.  He  was  also  rector  of 
Orchard-Portman  and  Staple-Fitzpaine. 

James  Cottle,  A.M.,  LL.D.,  May  20th,  1840,  formerly  of  St.  Ca- 
therine's Hall,  Cambridge,  chaplain  to  the  Right  Honourable  Lord  Ash- 
burton,  and  late  incumbent  of  Taunton  St.  James. 


* 


+ 


There  arc  no  mural  JttonuilUlTtS  or  brasses  in  St.  Mary's  church 
deserving  any  particular  notice.  TVe  give  a  few  of  the  inscriptions.  The 
oldest  is  a  table  monument  in  the  chancel,  with  several  coats  of  arms,  in 
memory  of  Thomas  More,  of  Taunton,  a  descendant  of  More,  of  Bag- 
borough,  to  whom  Henry  the  Eighth  granted  the  priory;  on  it  there  is 
the  following  inscription : — 

Thomas  More,  of  the  Pryory  of  Taunton,  esquyer,  hear  lying,  departed  this 
life  the  28th  day  of  March,  anno  d'ni  1576,  and  had  two  wyfes;  by  the  first  he  left 
lyving  Robert,  Gessey,  Francis,  Johan ;  by  the  second  Jesper  and  Florence,  and 
bleat  them  all. 


a^x3888^*H§N*Hl| 


THE  CHURCH  OF  ST.   MARY   MAGDALENE. 

Here  under  lye  the  body  of  Frannces,  the  wyflfe  of  William  Lechland,  of 
Tanton,  gentleman,  the  said  Frannces  was  the  daugher  of  Henrye  Cornishe,  of 
Greennwitche,  Esquyre,  by  Margarete  his  wyffe,  sister  too  Sir  John  Younge  of 
Bristoll,  Knighte,  the  said  Henrye  Cornishe  being  godsone  to  King  Henrye  the 
eight ;  was  placed  by  him  Captaine  of  the  Castle  of  Jersey,  and  their  they  boyth 
liued  eleven  years,  after  which  beinge  called  home,  they  liued  and  dyed  here. 

The  said  Frannces  after  a  longe  sackness,  wherin  she  was  a  paterne  of  patience 
as  she  was  of  vertues  in  her  liffe,  deceased  the  13  day  of  Marche,  anno  do:  1631, 
to  whom  her  said  husban,  after  forty  and  nyne  yeares  and  sixe  monthes  liuinge  with 
her  in  maryage,  hathe  geuen  this  laste  righte  a  grave  and  this  stone. 

Her  age  was :  76. 

Cht'S  Cafilet 

is  erected  by 

The  Rev.  J.  Cottle,  M.A.,  LL.D. 

Vicar  of  this  Parish, 

To  perpetuate  the  blessed  Memory 

of 

The  Rev.  JOSEPH  ALLEIN, 

Formerly  Minister  of  this  Church, 

Died  A.  D.  1668. 

"  The  Memory  of  the  Just  is  blessed." 

Hie  jacet  dominus  Josephus  Alleine, 

Holocaustum,  Tauntonenses,  et  Deo  et  vobis. 

^acrctr  ttr  the  #Umarj}  at 

Major-General  ROBERT  DOUGLAS, 

Who  died  June  7th,  1798,  Aged  54, 

Sincerely  regretted  by  all  his  Relatives  &  Friends. 

After  serving  his  Country  Forty  Years 

In  all  quarters  of  the  Globe, 

He  fell  a  Victim  to  the  fatal  effects  of  Climate. 

His  remains  lie  interred  near  this  Spot. 

Also  to  the  Memory  of  his  Son,  JOHN  DOUGLAS, 

Captain  in  the  54th  Regt.  of  Foot, 

Who  died  of  the  Yellow  Fever,  at  St.  Kitt's,  July  11th,  1796, 

In  the  22d  Year  of  his  Age. 

This  tribute  of  gratitude  is  erected  by  her 

Who  lives  to  deplore  the  loss 

Of  the  best  of  Husbands 

And  a  beloved  Son. 


£>acrefc  to  the  #Unuirn  of  the 
Rev.  FRANCIS  HUNT  CLAPP, 

Vicar  of  Taunton  Saint  Mary  Magdalene, 

Who  departed  this  life 

October  19th,  1818,  Aged  59  Years. 


>r¥-^<>^<^^-^^A^¥^^-^^^^^^^ 


T1IK  (Ml  lit  II    OF  ST.   MARY    MAGDAI 

"Within  a  Vault  in  the  adjoining  Church-yard, 

On  the  east  side,  are  deposited  the  mortal  Remains 

Of  the  Rev.  THOMAS  COOKES,  Rector  of  Notgrove, 

And  late  of  Barbourne  House,  in  the  County  of  Worcester. 

He  departed  this  life  in  the  7<Uh  Year  of  his  age, 

On  the  first  of  December,  1809. 

Those  of  the  present  generation  who  recollect  him  while  living, 

Will,  in  the  remembrance  of  his  many  benevolent  actions, 

Feel  for  the  loss  that  has  been  sustained  by  the  poor 

And  the  distressed ; 

Who  invariably  recognised  in  him  their  unaffected  Friend 

And  disinterested  Patron. 

And  may  those  who  are  yet  unborn, 

And  to  whom  the  virtues  of  the  dear  Object 

Whom  we  here  commemorate  were  unknown, 

Reap  from  the  perusal  of  this  tablet 

The  only  advantage  of  the  comfortable  and  most  consoling  truth, 

That  a  Life, 

Which  was  spent  in  charitable  and  virtuous  actions, 

Was  at  length,  in  the  fulness  of  years, 

Closed  by  a  Death 
Full  of  Hope  and  pious  Resignation. 

£acrrtf  to  tljr  Memory 

Of  the  Reverend  MATTHEW  WARREN, 

A  most  venerable  Divine  ; 

Learned  without  pride, 

Pious  without  Ostentation,  Prudent  without  Subtilty, 

Facetious  without  rudeness, 

Grave  without  austerity,  Zealous  without  Fanaticism  ; 

Who,  descended  from  the  ancient  Earls  of  Warren, 

Embraced  with  a  most  cordial  affection 

His  friends,  his  neighbours,  and  the  whole  Church  of  Christ. 

He  was  of  a  graceful  aspect, 

Of  a  polite  and  gentle  disposition,  and  of  the  sweetest  manners. 

Elegance,  Candour,  and  Modesty, 

Ran  through  his  Discourses. 

Born  at  Otterford  in  the  County  of  Devon, 

Educated  at  Oxford. 

Taunton  was  a  long  time  the  Field  of  his  Labours, 

Where  he  was  Pastor  of  a  Presbyterian  Congregation. 

He  also  instructed 

Many  young  Men  in  Piety  and  sacred  Learning ; 

Which  double  offices 

He  discharged  faithfully,  diligently,  soberly, 

Peaceably,  and  with  much  praise, 

Until  the  14th  day  of  June,  1706, 

When  God  called  him  to  his  heavenly  rest. 


>-*-«888»-H*W*eH- 


^^^«^$8$^-H^A^H--^$88^^^o 


T 


THE  CHURCH  OF  ST.  MARY  MAGDALENE. 

ELIZABETH  and  HANNAH  GARDNER, 

Daughters  of  John  Gardner,  Minister  of  the  Gospel,  Bath. 
Interred  together,  August  18th,  1C65. 
Here  lie  two  plants  twisted  by  death  in  one, 
When  that  was  dead  could  this  survive  alone  ? 
They  were  heav'n  ripe,  and  therefore  gone,  we  find 
Ripe  fruit  fall  off  while  raw  doth  stick  behind. 
They  are  not  lost,  but  in  those  joys  remain, 
Where  friends  may  see  and  joy  in  them  again. 
(Their  age) 

1.  Here  Learn  to  Die  betlMes  Least  happILLIe, 

2.  Ere  yee  begin  to  LIVe  ye  CoMe  to  Dye. 

£acre&  to  tljc  iHemorg  of 

ANN, 

Third  Daughter  of  Robert  Ord, 

Late  Lord  Chief  Baron  of  Scotland, 

By  Mary,  eldest  daughter  of  Sir  John  Darnell,  Knt. 

And  Wife  of  Angus  Macdonald,  M.D., 

Of  this  Place. 

In  whom  was  combined 

With  the  utmost  Suavity  of  Manners, 

Piety  without  Bigotry, 

Good  Sense  without  Affectation. 

Endeared  to  all  who  knew  her, 

She  was  taken  from  this  World 

The  16th  of  October,  1801,  aged  54  Years. 

This  humble  Tribute  to  her  Memory 

Is  erected  by  her  Affectionate  Husband. 

Also  in  Commemoration  of 

KENNETH  MACKENZIE, 

Of  Dolphinton,  in  Scotland,  Advocate  ; 

A  Young  Man 

Endeared  by  his  amiable  Qualities 

And  public  Virtues  to  all  who  knew  him. 

He  departed  this  life  at  the  House 

Of  his  Uncle,  Dr.  Macdonald, 

The  23d  of  November,  1805,  Aged  28  Years. 

(ON  A  BRASS  PLATE.) 
Here  Christopher  Saunders  daughter  sleeps  under  this  marble  stone, 
Whose  Christian  lyfe  and  godly  end  to  God  and  world  is  known. 
She  Elenor  by  name  was  call'd,  and  eke  was  Lewis  Pope's  Wyfe 
With  whome  in  all  humility  and  love  she  led  her  Lyfe. 
Amidst  the  bitter  pangcs  of  death  at  no  tyme  did  she  cease, 
To  parents  and  to  husband  both  bequeathing  love  and  peace ; 
And  strengthened  she  above  all  strength  did  suffer  paines  with  joye, 
Embracinge  Christ,  bid  world  adieu,  but  kept  her  unborne  boy. 
Obiit  12  Decemb.  1595. 


**4-^888>-*- 


-$-•* 


THE  fill  1U  II   OP  ST.   MARY   MA0DA1  I 

SIMON  SAUNDERS,  Gentleman, 
Of  Taunton,  who  deceased  the  first  of  Maye,  anno  Domini  1691  • 

Vivit  post  Amen  virtus. 

Thy  corpse  in  grave  enclosed, 

Cannot  thy  deeds  commend  : 
Thy  hundred  pound  hy  will  disposed, 

Shall  to  the  worlde's  end. 
Thou,  living,  cladst  the  naked  hack, 

Thou,  dying,  didst  provide  ; 
For  ever  to  supply  this  lack, 

At  thy  appointed  tyde. 
God  grant  that  this  thy  bounty  rare 

May  good  disposers  find  : 
Not  slothful  to  perform  this  care 

According  to  thy  mind. 

ELIZABETH, 

The  wife  of  Simon  Saunders,  who  departed  this  life  the  5th  Day 

of  July,   1735,  aged  37  Years. 

Also  CHARLES  STUBBS, 
Who  departed  this  life  the  1st  Day  of  April,  17G9,  aged  52  Years. 
Bless'd  be  the  Lord  for  all,  my  Husband  dear, 
Bless'd  be  thy  Memory  for  thy  Love  sincere  ; 
With  Patience,  Mildness,  Charity  possest, 
For  every  Goodness  by  thy  friends  caress'd. 
When  all  thy  Virtues  to  my  mind  I  call, 
I  cannot  but  lament  thy  sudden  fall ; 
Man's  life  is  measured  by  his  works,  not  days, 
And  life  Immortal  crowns  all  Mortal  Praise. 

Here  under  lyeth  buried  the  body  of 
RICHARD  HUISH,  Esq. 
Borne  in  Taunton,  and  anciently  descended  of  the  familie  of  the  Huyshes  of  Deny- 
ford  in  the  Countie  of  Somerset.  He  founded  the  Hospital  in  Mawdelyn  Lane 
in  Taunton  for  thirteene  poor  men,  begunne  by  himselfe,  in  his  live  tyme,  and 
finished  by  his  executors  after  his  death  ;  and,  (for  reliefe  of  the  said  poore  men) 
he  gave  by  his  last  will  one  hundred  and  three  pounds  by  the  yeare  for  ever ; 
yssuing  out  of  certaine  howses  and  tenements  in  the  Black  Fryars,  London,  and 
also  by  his  sayd  will,  he  gave  one  hundred  pounds  a  yeare  for  ever  out  of  the  sayd 
tenements  for  the  maintenance  of  fyve  schollars  of  his  name  of  Huysh  and  kindred 
at  one  or  both  of  the  universitys  of  Oxford  or  Cambridge,  and  dyed  in  the  true 
faythe  of  Christ  Jesus,  xxiii.  day  of  February,  anno  Domini  1615. 

Orate  pro  anima  JOHANNIS  TOOSE,  Mercatoris,  Tantonie,  qui  obiit  19  die 
mensis  Aprilis.  anno  Salutis,  1502,  cujus  anime  propicietur  Deus,  Amen. 

This  inscription  was  on  the  firbt  stone  in  the  middle  aisle,  going  from  the  belfry, 
and  was  the  oldest  in  the  church,  except  some  few  partly  covered  by  the  pews. 


ffl 


o0^^^88$^-^^A^^--^888$>-^H>0*^<># 


Till:  CHURCH    OF  ST.  MARY    MAOnALENE. 

H.  S.  I. 
Vir  Reverendus  JOHANNES  BOSWELL,  A.M.,  prtcbendarius  Wellensis  et 
hujus  ecclesiac  vicarius ;  quem  pastorem  attcnte  scdulum  probeque  fidelem  deflens 
parochiani,  (ilium  pientissimum  et  dcfensoretn  eximium  ecclesia  luget  Anglicana, 
nee  non  scriptorem  apprime  elegantem,  summeque  literatum.  Obiit  Anno  Salutit 
1756,  jEtatis58. 

To  the  Memory  of  Mr.  EDWARD  CLARK, 
Master  of  Arts,  late  the  godly  learned  pastor  of  this  church,  who  died  Dec.  31st,  and 
ANN,  his  wife,  who  died  17th  of  the  same  month,  1G30. 
Not  that  they  need  a  monument  to  keep 
Theyr  names  from  mould'ring  while  theyr  bodies  sleepe, 
Wrapt  up  in  dark  oblivion  ;  not  that  they 
~JL£  Need  trust  to  statues,  pillars,  poesy, 

Theyr  dead  memorial  from  the  dust  to  raise, 

As  if  theyr  persons  had  outlived  theyr  praise ; 

Some  friends  erecting  this,  have  signified 

Theyr  love  expired  not  with  them  when  they  dyed. 

GEORGE  ATWOOD,  B.  D. 
Archdeacon  of  Taunton,  died  15  Dec.  A.  D.  1752,  ^Etat.  68. 

MARY, 

The  wife  of  George  Atwood,  B.  D.,  Archdeacon  of  Taunton, 
died  January  29th,  A.  D.  1733,  Mtat.  41. 

EMANUEL  SHARP, 
Who  died  the  20th  of  January,  1678,  after  he  had  been  Vicar  of  this  town  16  Years, 

aged  70  Years. 

ELIZABETH, 
His  wife,  who  died  the  19th  of  March,  1689. 

MARGARITE, 
His  eldest  daughter,  who  died  the  14th  of  June,  1684. 

Depositum 

BERNARDI  SMITH, 

Hujusce  Oppidi  bis 

Praetoris,  Qui  obijt 

XXI  Die  Mensis 

Augusti,  Anno  Domini, 

MDCXCVI, 

Et  /Etatis  suae 

Quinquagesimo 

Secundo,  hie 

Requiescit  in  Spe 

Bcatas  resurrectionis. 


4fl 


IHK    (11111(11    01    ST.   MAKY    MAXIMUM 

MAT  RICH  HAMMOND, 
Of  this  towne,  woollen-diajKr,  who  departed  this  life  the  14th  day  of  December, 

anno  domini  1667. 
Here  lies,  ye  friends,  behold  it  and  condole, 
A  body  worne  out  by  an  active  soul ; 
The  sheath  cut  thorough  by  too  keen  a  blade, 
Which  heaven  hath  wrapt  up  till  a  new  be  made. 


XrO^y-S"* 


WILLIAM  MURRAY, 
Of  Hydwood,  in  the  County  of  Annandale,  North  Britain,  who  departed  this  life 
the  10th  Day  of  April,  1719,  aged  28  years. 
Like  to  a  spreading  rose  in  undue  time, 
Pluckt  by  the  hand  of  death  when  in  his  prime, 
So  was  this  youth,  whose  friends  do  sadly  mourn, 
He  cannot  unto  them  again  return. 
But  Oh  !  where  should  spirits  be  but  above, 
Eternally  to  praise  the  God  of  love  ? 

Also  JAMES  MURRAY, 

The  brother  of  the  above-said  William  Murray,  who  departed  this  life  the  29th  day 

of  April,  1756,  aged  58  years. 

THOMAS  NEWMAN,  N.  P. 
Who  died  the  27th  Day  of  August,  1727,  aged  69  years. 

ELIZABETH, 
The  wife  of  Thomas  Newman,  N.  P.  of  Hull-Bishops,  who  died  the  15th  Day  of 

August,  1715. 


Also  ELIZABETH, 
The  daughter  of  the  said  Thomas  Newman,  who  died  the  19th  of  March,  1722. 

Move  not  this  stone 
For  any  one ; 
For  'tis  our  request 
To  be  at  rest, 
'Till  the  great  Day 
We  must  away 
Together  go 
To  bliss  or  woe. 


Here  MARGARET  CARVIN'S  reliques  lye, 
Whose  aged  soul  Christ  home  did  take, 
To  reigne  with  him  :  lo !  all  must  dye, 
And  to  their  final  judgment  wake. 
Reader,  prepare,  for  thus  must  thou 
To  death's  impartial  sceptre  bow. 
Ohiit  xix  die  Feb.  anno  Domini  1679,  ^Etatis  sua-  M. 


THE  CHURCH  OF  ST.  MARY  MAGDALENE. 

MARY, 

Second  wife  of  George  Newton,  Pastor  of  the  church  in  this  place ;  was  born  at  St. 
Alban's,  in  the  county  of  Hertford,  and  died  in  this  town  December  31st,  1645. 
Were  there  no  graves  in  Alban's  ?     Could  not  hee 
That  gave  thee  ayre,  spare  earth  to  cover  thee  ? 
Has  she  that  first  possest  thy  husband's  bed, 
Possest  thy  grave  where  thou  wast  born  and  bred, 
And  forced  thee  down  to  this  remoter  place, 
To  seek  out  her's  ?     A  very  equal  case  ; 
Thy  town  to  her,  to  thee  her's,  burial  gave, 
And  thus  you  two  did  but  exchange  a  grave. 

Hie  quoque  jacet  corpus 
GEORGII  NEWTON, 

Artis  Magistri,  qui  obiit  12  Junii,  1681,  anno  aetatis  79,  postquam  officium  evange- 

listas  in  hoc  oppido  per  50  annos  fideliter  praestiterat. 

Non  fictis  maestam  lachrymis  conspergite  tumbam, 

Pastoris  vestri  nam  tegit  ossa  pii. 
Vestra  salutifero  planxit  peccata  flagello, 

Delicti  sensu  corda  gravata  levans. 
Absolvit  pensum,  sancta  et  mercede  recepta ; 
Nunc  caeli  regno,  ut  stella  corusca,  micat. 

MOSES  COTTLE, 

Who  died  15th  of  November,  1789,  aged  35  years. 

Didst  thou  know  him,  reader  ? 

If  thou  didst  not, 

Know  this ; 

He  was  a  tender  husband, 

A  social  friend,  and  an  honest  man. 


£arrrtr  to  the  ilofctett  iHent0rp  of 
ROBERT  GRAY,  Esq. 
Taunton  bore  him,  London  bred  him, 
Piety  train'd  him,  virtue  led  him ; 
Earth  enrich'd  him,  heaven  carest  him, 
Taunton  blest  him,  London  blest  him  ; 
This  thankful  town,  that  mindful  city, 
Share  his  piety  and  hid  pity. 
What  he  gave,  and  how  he  gave  it, 
Ask  the  poor,  and  you  shall  have  it. 
Gentle  reader,  Heaven  may  strike 
Thy  tender  heart  to  do  the  like  ; 
And  now  thy  eyes  have  read  the  story, 
Ciive  him  the  praise  and  Heaven  the  glory. 

jEtatis  suae  65,  anno  Domini  1686. 


H~<388$^*- 


TICK   CHnu'll    <>!•■   ST.    MART    MAiiDALENE. 


Infra  quiescit  corpus  GULIELMI    QIIX,  da  Tonoduno,  mercatore,  qui  summa 
cum  laude   ultimo   munere   praitorio    in    prima   socictatc   municipal)   lmjus  oppidi 
pvrfunctus  est,  et  mortem  obiit  decimo  scptimo  die  Aprilis,  anno  Domini 
annoq  ;  a'tatis  sua;  sexagesimo  nono. 

Infra  etiam  jacet  corpus  Joiiannis  Gii.i.,  dc  hoc  oppido,  generosi,  filii  prsefaU 
Gulielmi  Gill,  qui  mortem  obiit  undevicesimo  die  Februarii,  anno  Domini  1688, 
annoque  tetatis  42. 

(That  is,) 

Underneath  resteth  the  body  of  William  Gill,  of  Taunton,  merchant,  who  was  the 
last  mayor  of  this  borough  under  the  first  charter,  and  discharged  the  office  with  the 
greatest  applause.    He  died  the  17th  day  of  April,  1G83,  in  the  69th  year  of  his  a^e. 

Also  underneath  licth  the  body  of  John  Gill,  of  this  town,  gentleman,  son  of  the 
above-said  William  Gill,  who  died  the  19th  day  of  February,  1688,  in  the  42nd 
year  of  his  age. 

chy  man  as*  Bant. 

Sacred  to  the  Memory  of  MARY,  the  beloved  wife  of 

John  Norris,  Esq.,  of  Thorncombe,  in  this  County, 

And  Daughter  of  William  Grant,  Esq., 

Late  of  the  Honourable  East  India  Company's  Civil  Service. 

This  Monument  is  erected  by  her  Bereaved  Husband, 

As  a  Sincere  though  faint  Testimony 

Of  the  strong  love  and  affection  He  bore  her, 

And  as  a  Just  though  Inadequate  Tribute 

To  the  Mild  Amenity  of  Disposition. 

And  unaffected  Goodness  of  Heart, 

Which,  as  Wife,  Daughter,  and  Friend,  Endeared  her  to  all. 

By  those  who  shared  her  Intimacy,  and  best  knew  her  Virtues, 

Her  premature  loss  is  deeply  mourned, 

And  will  be  long  and  severely  felt. 

She  died  on  the  24th  day  of  April,  1836,  in  the  39th  year  of  her  age, 

And  her  Remains  lie  Interred  under  the  south-east  corner  of  the  Railing  of  the 

Communion  Table  of  this  Church. 


&mtcu  to  the  jHemarn  of 

Sir  ROBERT  SEPPINGS,  F.R.S., 

Surveyor  of  the  Royal  Navy, 

Who  died  at  Taunton,  April  1840, 

Aged  72  Years, 

After  Serving  His  Country  Fifty  Years. 

"  To  His  Abilities  and  Exertions 

This  Country  is  Mainly  Indebted  for  its  Most 

Valuable  Improvements  in 

Naval  Architecture, 

Which  will  confer  a  lasting  Benefit  on  the 

British  Nation." 

[From  the  Report  of  the  Committee  of  Finonco,  Iinatc  of  Commons,  30th  April,  1840 


fcl^-<3888$HIH>$§H* 


THE  CHURCH   OF  8T.  MARY    MAGDALENE. 


RICHARD  BICKNELL, 

Clothier,  of  this  town,  who  died  June  20th,  1600. 
Man  is  like  a  thing  of  nought ; 
His  time  passeth  away  like  a  shadow. 

-gvurrti  to  tfye  #Umorj» 

of 

CHARLOTTE,  the  Beloved  Wife  of 

Sir  Robert  Seppings, 

Late  Chief  Surveyor  of  His  Majesty's  Navy  : 

She  departed  this  Life 

The  23rd  November,  1834, 

Aged  02  Years. 

Her  life  was  Guided  by  Truth. 

Co  the  ifHemorg  of 

JOHN  ONEBY  BLISS,  R.N., 

Youngest  Son  of  the  late  Reverend  Phillip  Bliss,  M.A., 

Rector  of  Frampton  Cotterell,  and  of  Doddington,  in  the  County  of  Gloster. 

He  sailed  as  Lieutenant  of  His  Majesty's  sloop  of  war,  Acorn, 

And  was  lost,  together  with  the  whole  ship's  Company, 

In  a  Hurricane,  between  Bermuda  and  Halifax, 

April  15th,  1828,  Aged  28. 

This  Monument  is  Erected  by  his  Mother,  Brother,  and  Sister, 

A  Testimony  of  His  Exemplary  Worth  and  of  their  Sincere  Affection. 

ANNE  BLISS, 

Mother  of  the  above  John  Oneby  Bliss, 

Died  the  11th  of  January,  1835,  Aged  73, 

And  was  Buried  near  this  Spot. 

In  a  Vault  Underneath  are  Deposited  the  Remains  of 

CHARLES  POOLE,  Esquire, 

Of  this  Town, 

Who  died  Oct.  3rd,  1815. 

And  of  REBECCA,  his  Wife, 

Who  was  taken  from  her  Family  after  a  Protracted  Illness, 

July  26th,  1840. 

Also,  Three  Sons 

Of  the  above  Charles  and  Rebecca  Poole  ; 

GEORGE,  who  died  in  Infancy, 

JOHN,  who  died  August  27th,  1817, 

And  CHARLES,  March  9th,  1830. 

This  Tablet  is  Erected 

As  a  Tribute  of  Affection 

To  her  Beloved  Relatives, 

By  their  only  Surviving  Child 

And  Sister,  Mary  Liddon. 


o&o*H- 


-<$88SH*H§^  *H§ 


5* 


In  the  Adjoining  Church  Yard, 

The  Mortal  Remains  of 

ELIZABETH, 

The  Beloved  Wife  of  John  Pinchard,  lw|., 

Of  this  Place,  and  of  Stockton,  Wilts, 

Await  the  Resurrection  of  the  Just. 

Ob.  VIII  Dec.  MDCCCXXXV.,  JET.  LXVI1. 

**  If  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again,  even  so  them  also  which  s'eep  in 

Jesus  will  God  bring  with  him."— 1  Thess.  iv.  14. 

Also  of  the  said 

JOHN  PINCHARD, 

Who,  on  the  25th  day  of  April,  1842, 

In  the  80th  year  of  his  Age, 

Entered  into  rest. 

"  I  am  the  Resurrection  and  the  life." — John  ii.  25. 

j&acrrtr  to  the  iHrniDrn  of 
WILLIAM  BLUNDELL,  Esq., 

Late  of  the  Bengal  Artillery, 

Who  departed  this  life  at  Taunton, 

On  the  6th  day  of  March,  1838,  Aged  86. 

This  Monument  is  Erected 

By  his  Surviving  Children,  in  Testimony  of  their  late  Respect  and  Gratitude  towards 

A  Devoted  and  Affectionate  Parent. 

Also, 

MARY  ANN, 

His  wife,  who  died  at  the  same  Place,  on  the  1 1th  day  of  December,  1804,  Aged  36. 


V 


On  a  brass  plate  in  the  north  transept  is  the  following 

In  a  Vault  underneath  are  deposited 

The  Remains  of 

HENRY  BOWER,  M.A. 

Born  the  28th  July,  1775, 

Died  21st  Jan.  1840, 

Vicar  of  this  Parish  20  Years. 


*-«88$>-f»^<>m 


9& 


historical  Xottccs 


of 


2TI)e  Cfjtirtfj  of  St  iKtarg  irttaefcalenc, 


ftattnton,  Somerset, 


-*r<m^~h^<>WP*^ 


i 


$t*torical  Notices  of 


m 


Stye  ©ijtttrf)  of  £L  Jftarg  Utesoalene, 

Taunton. 
Bp  ©torge  Cafoe. 


^ 


AUNTON  has  ever  been  a  principal  town  in  Somerset,  ami 
has  been  called,  by  Camden,  "  one  of  the  eyes  of  the  county." 
It  is  situated  in  the  centre  of  the  luxuriant  and  beautiful 
valley  called  Taunton  Dean,(a)  and  has  three  churches — St, 
James's,  St.  Mary  Magdalene's,  and  Trinity,  the  latter  erected 
in  the  year  1842.  It  is  to  the  church  dedicated  to  St.  Mary 
Magdalene  that  we  are  about  to  call  the  attention  of  the  reader.  This 
sacred  and  magnificent  structure  is  situated  nearly  in  the  centre  of  the 
town,  at  the  end  of  Hammet  Street,(b)  and  stands  opposite  a  fine,  open 
parade ;  from  which,  with  its  splendid  tower,  it  is  seen  to  good  effect,  and 
forms  an  object  of  universal  admiration.  The  interior  is  not  less  interesting 
and  striking  than  the  exterior,  and  perhaps,  as  a  whole,  it  is  one  of  the  finest 
specimens  of  Gothic  architecture  in  the  west  of  England ;  it  exhibits, 
notwithstanding  the  different  styles  that  have  been  introduced  as  altera- 
tions have  taken  place  and  additions  been  made,  so  much  of  uniformity 

W  Taunton  Dean,  that  is,  the  Fate  of  Taunton.  The  Saxon  word  den  was  added  to  the  names  of 
places  to  signify  their  being  situated  in  valleys  or  woods  j  the  word  den  means  both  a  valley  and  a 
woody  place.  From  the  high  conceit  of  the  inhabitants  of  its  pre-eminence  above  other  places 
has  arisen  the  boastful  proverb,  "  Where  should  I  be  born  but  in  Taunton  Dean'"  Fuller  per- 
sonifies it  as  the  "king's  summer  parlour;"  and  a  late  writer  draws  an  inference  in  its  favour  from 
the  Taunton  men  never  denying  the  place  of  their  birth,  nor  using  general  terms,  like  the  Y»rk- 
shiremen,  who  say,  "  they  were  born  in  the  north." 

(b>  This  street  was  called  after  Sir  Benjamin  Hammet,  who  built  it  in  1788.  The  church 
previous  to  this  was  very  much  concealed  from  public  view,  the  entrance  to  it  being  through  a 
narrow  lane. 


>* 


■**m 


i  in   cin'Rfn  op  st.  maiiy  mac.pai.enf.. 
ami    beauty  OS  to  fill   with    MlipriM   and   admiration    the    minds  of  all  who 

MioUl  it.     Ami  wo  may  add  that,  from  our  personal  observation  of  the 

various  churches  hoth  in  this  and  other  counties,  the  cliuivh  of  St. 
Marv  Magdalene,  Taunton,  is  as  line  an  ecclesiastical  structure  of  its  class 
as  we  ever  witnessed.  The  circumstances  of  its  history  ami  the  exact 
date  of  its  first  erection  have  not  been  precisely  ascertained.  Its  origin  is 
lmried  in  obscurity;  this  is,  however,  the  case  with  most  of  our  country 
ehurehes.  The  only  clue  that  sometimes  leads  to  the  discovery  of  the 
date  of  a  church  is  frequently  found  in  the  old  foundations,  upon  which  new 
structures  have  arisen ;  and  this  remark  applies  to  the  church  now  under 
consideration.  Often,  in  the  remains  of  an  old  arch  and  its  piers,  to 
which  new  work  has  been  added — as  at  Corfe  church,  near  Taunton — the 
old  Anglo-Norman  semi-circular  arch  and  its  massive  pillars  tell  pretty 
nearly  the  date  of  its  first  erection,  viz.,  about  1150,  as  that  style  scarcely 
survived  the  twelfth  century.  Occasionally  the  date  may  be  found  in  a 
single  and  almost  hidden  pier,  as  at  the  church  of  Pitminstcr,  where,  in 
the  remains  of  a  pier  or  pilaster  now  sustaining  the  south  end  of  the  western 
arch,  and  from  whose  capital  it  springs,  is  given  the  date  of  the  latter  part 
of  the  twelfth  or  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century,  while  the  general 
style  of  the  church  is  that  of  the  fifteenth,  and  some  of  it  much  later.  We 
may  also  recognise  the  period  of  an  original  erection  from  a  single  old  bloeked- 
up  window,  as  at  Norton-Fitzwarren  church,  where  we  find  a  window  of 
the  early  English  style ;  and  this,  accompanied  with  the  massive  octagonal 
piers,  and  an  ornamented  corbel,  gives  the  date  of  the  thirteenth,  while 
nearly  all  the  rest  of  the  windows  carry  us  forward  to  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury ;  if  we  were  to  judge  of  the  age  of  the  church  by  these  windows,  we 
should  be  led  into  error.  The  old  window  is  of  the  twelfth  or  tliirteenth 
rmtury,  and  no  doubt  gives  the  proper  age  of  the  church.  We  cannot 
therefore  always  affix  the  date  with  chronological  exactness  to  the  erection  of 
a  building  by  its  windows.  How  many  are  there,  especially  in  the  county  of 
Somerset,  which  have  most  of,  if  not  all,  the  windows  of  the  perpendicular  style 
of  the  fifteenth  century,  while  other  parts  of  the  church  are  known  to  be 
of  the  twelfth  or  thirteenth,  being  of  a  style  which  prevailed  only  in  one 
of  these  periods!  We  now  propose  giving  our  views  and  opinions,  together 
with  what  information  we  have  been  able  to  obtain,  respecting  the  church 
of  St.  Mary  Magdalene ;  our  statements  may  not  always  be  confirmed  by 
documentary  evidence,  yet  if  they  are  rendered  more  than  probable  by  that 
which  is  circumstantial,  we  think  this  is  as  much  as  can  be  expected 
upon  a  subject  involved  in  so  much  mystery  as  the  origin  of  this  church. 
Could  we  have  examined  the  documents  at  the  Priory  at  the  time  of  its 


*~2- 


^888^-H- 


THE  CHURCH  OP  ST.  MAKY  MAGDALEN  K. 


m 


dissolution,  and  which  then,  perhaps,  were  scattered  or  destroyed,  no  doubt 
we  should  have  been  relieved  from  many  difficulties  in  discharging  the  task 
before  us.(a)  We  have  been  disappointed,  too,  in  not  finding  any  j 
records,  from  which  we  had  hoped  to  have  derived  assistance  ;  but  these  have 
been  so  badly  kept,  or  entirely  lost,  that  we  have  gained  little  or  no 
help  from  them.(b) 

The  chief  sources  from  which  we  have  derived  our  information  are  the 
following : — 

First — From  a  few  well-authenticated  ancient  documents. 

Secondly — From  the  various  styles  which  have  been  introduced  as  new 
works  have  arisen,  or  alterations  taken  place ;  these  show  a  different  age, 
and  therefore  give  another  date;  and  although  it  is  not  easy  to  say  with 
exactness  when  one  style  terminated  and  the  other  commenced — for  the 
transition  was  very  gradual — yet  there  was  a  period  in  each  when  the  parti- 
cular style  only  at  the  time  of  the  alteration  prevailed,  and  when  it  became 
so  obvious  that  no  one  could  mistake  its  distinctive  features.  For  instance, 
the  capitals  of  the  piers  of  the  north  and  south  transepts,  or  chantries,  are 
very  different  from  the  necks  of  the  capitals  of  the  south  piers ;  they  are 
simple  cones,  whilst  those  of  the  north  are  concave,  thus  showing  that 
both  were  not  erected  at  one  and  the  same  time.(c) 

Thirdly — From  observations  made  during  the  recent  alterations,  and 
especially  while  the  earth  underneath  the  floor  was  being  removed ;  much 
older  foundations  were  then  discovered  than  the  works  which  had  been 


(a)  Why  libraries  should  have  been  so  recklessly  destroyed  at  the  Reformation  does  seem 
astonishing.  At  Malmesbury,  which  possessed  some  of  the  finest  manuscripts  in  the  kingdom, 
broken  windows  were  actually  patched  with  portions  of  them  j  and,  for  many  years  after  the 
dissolution,  bakers  had  not  consumed  the  stores  which  they  had  accumulated  for  heating  their 
ovens.  Leland,  who  saw  the  priory  at  Taunton  just  before  its  dissolution,  takes  notice  of  the 
library,  and  mentions  the  names  of  some  of  the  books  he  saw  there.  The  library  of  Glastonbury, 
one  of  the  richest  in  England,  was  probably  destroyed  at  this  time  by  the  fanatics.  What  would 
we  now  give  had  Bale's  wish  been  realised,  that  "  in  every  shire  of  England  there  had  been  one 
solemn  library  for  the  preserving  the  noble  works  of  men,  godly-minded,  and  lively  memorials 
of  our  nation." 

(b?  There  were  no  registers  kept  in  churches  before  1538,  when  an  order  was  issued  to  keep  a 
register  of  all  baptisms,  marriages,  and  burials.  These  registers  commenced  in  the  parish  of 
St  Mary's  in  the  year  1552.  What  we  more  especially  complain  of  is,  the  loss  of  most  of 
the  registers  containing  the  churchwardens'  accounts  of  parish  meetings,  expenses,  &c. ;  only  a 
few  of  which  are  to  be  found.  There  must  have  been  great  inattention  or  negligence  by  some 
parties.  It  is  hoped  they  will  be  better  preserved  in  future,  and  that  this  and  similar  publications 
will  have  the  effect  of  stirring  up  the  spirit  of  inquiry,  and  of  inducing  those  who  have  leisure  and 
the  means  to  investigate  parish  records,  and  to  examine  bishops'  registers  and  other  documents 
calculated  to  throw  light  upon  the  history  of  our  churches  and  the  manuscripts  of  the  middle  ages. 

•W  The  necks  of  the  capitals  of  the  piers  of  the  north  transept,  or  chantry  chapel,  are  similar  to 
those  of  the  north  aisle,  and  this  shows  that  this  transept  and  the  aisle  were  creeled  at  the  HUM 
time,  but  after  the  church  had  been  built;  whereas  the  south  transept  was  erected  with  the  church, 
and  hence  the  difference  in  the  necks  of  the  capitals  of  the  piers. 


+4* 


8 


o0>-^K5888^-l-^Ao^^-^888^)K-^^^^ 


THE  CHURCH   OP  ST.   MARY   MAGDALEN K. 

raised  upon  them.  To  those  circumstances  we  paid  the  pott  minute 
attention,  and  thereby  gained  more  information  than  we  had  anticipate*!, 
and  from  which  we  have  been  le<l  to  form  a  somewhat  different  opinion 
of  the  age  of  this  church  than  that  generally  entertained. 

The  t  \i-tt 'tice  of  a  eltnreli  on  this  site  was,  no  doubt,  much  earlier  than 
the  erection  of  tlie  Priory,  and  the  completion  of  it,  in  its  present  form,  much 
later  than  is  usually  supposed.  It  is  rather  singular  that  neither  Dugdale,  in 
his  "Monastieon,"  nor  Tanner,  in  his  "Notitia,"  gives  the  least  information. 
nor  refers  to  any  document,  connected  with  the  Priory  or  the  first  erection  of 
St.  Mary's.  Neither  docs  Camden,  or  Gough,  in  the  "Britannia."  take  any 
notice  of  it  "And  it  is  rather  singular,"  says  Mr.  Britton,  in  his  "Archi- 
tectural Antiquities,"  that  "neither  Dr.  Toulmin,  Collier,  nor  Savage, 
could  obtain  any  document  relative  to  the  age  of  the  tower;  neither  does 
Leland,  or  Camden,  or  Gough,  furnish  us  with  anything  even  like  a  hint  to 
lead  us  to  a  discovery."  It  is  no  wonder,  then,  that  the  materials  should  be 
so  scanty  from  which  we  have  had  to  derive  our  knowledge,  and  if  the 
account  about  to  be  furnished  should  be  more  satisfactory  than  any  ]>re- 
viously  given,  it  will  be  to  us  a  source  of  much  gratification.  In  taking  a 
general  view  of  this  structure,  it  appears  that  no  church  in  this  county  has 
undergone  more  frequent  or  greater  changes,  or  has  received  more  or  target 
additions,  since  its  first  erection.  Hence,  no  one  date  is  applicable  to  the 
whole ;  and  many  must  be  affixed,  as  the  several  parts  arose  or  alterations 
were  made.  In  order,  therefore,  to  give  a  correct  idea  of  the  building,  we 
must  go  back  as  far  as  the  seventh  century,  and  it  is  believed  there  is 
sufficient  evidence  to  satisfy  us  in  coming  to  the  conclusion  that  a  chinch 
must  have  existed  on  the  same  site  long  previous  to  the  Norman  Conqnot. 
In  addition  to  some  historical  circumstances  connected  with  the  town, 
which  have  led  to  our  coming  to  this  conclusion,  we  have  been  further 
strengthened  in  our  opinion  by  the  following  considerations,  viz. — the  early 
introduction  of  Christianity  into  Britain;  the  early  division  of  England 
into  parishes;  the  state  of  Taunton  at  the  latter  part  of  the  seventh 
century;  some  items  in  the  endowment  of  the  Priory;  and  the  dis- 
covery of  the  old  foundations.  With  regard  to  the  Jirst,  viz.,  the 
introduction  of  Christianity  into  this  country,  few  who  have  tend 
the  best  works  on  ecclesiastical  history,  will  doubt  that  it  was  in  or 
near  the   Apostolic  age.       The   planting    of  it    at    Glastonbury/")    and 

'*'  Mr.  Stevens,  in  his  continuation  of  Sir  William  Dugdale's  history  of  abbeys  and  monasteries, 
speaks  of  the  abbey  as  follows : — "  Of  this  abbey,  so  much  celebrated  throughout  the  Christian 
world,  too  much  cannot  be  said,  being  a  subject  for  whole  volumes,  as  we  see  some  have  been 
compiled  of  othtr  churches,  inferior  to  this  in  antiquity  and  many  other  particulars.     This  was 


» 


THE  CHURCH  OP  ST.   MARY  MAGDALF.XE. 


the  gradual  rise  of  that  magnificent  establishment,  must  have  had  a  great  and 
extensive  influence  upon  the  surrounding  country,  but  especially  upon  the 
towns  and  villages  near  it ;  and  as  the  Romans  had  stations,  if  not  in,  yet 
around  Taunton,(a)  it  is  evident  that  it  at  that  time  not  only  existed,  but  was 
a  place  of  some  importance,  arising  perhaps  from  its  fertile  soil  and  beautiful 
situation.  Taunton,  from  its  contiguity  to  the  abbey  at  Glastonbury,  would 
no  doubt  soon  partake  of  its  Christian  benefits.  The  ministers  of  Chris- 
tianity at  that  time  went  from  place  to  place  preaching  the  Gospel  to  all  who 
were  willing  to  hear  it,  and,  when  a  few  had  believed,  then,  like  Paul  and 
Barnabas,  they  collected  them  into  societies  and  established  churches.  It 
Wis  their  usual  custom  to  begin  with  a  city,  or  other  important  place,  where 
they  for  a  time  located,  and  from  which  they  made  frequent  excursions  to 
the  adjacent  towns  and  villages,  with  the  pious  purpose  of  gaining  converts 
to  the  true  faith.  We  know  that  Taunton  was  a  town  of  no  small  importance 
in  the  seventh  century,  for  here  was  a  castle,  the  residence  of  a  Christian 
king,  who  held  here  a  great  council,  composed  of  the  bishops,  clergy, 
nobles,  and  commons  of  his  kingdom.  It  were  unreasonable  not  to  suppose 
^  £  that  from  the  abbey,  long  previous  to  this,  missionaries  had  been  sent  forth 
to  establish  Christianity  and  found  churches  in  this  town.  This  consi- 
deration will  receive  additional  strength  from  the  circumstance  of  the 
division  of  the  county  into  parishes,  which  we  are  informed  by  Camden 
was  made  by  Archbishop  Honorius,  about  636.  Although  we  are  aware 
that  historians  differ  with  regard  to  the  time,  yet  it  is  not  to  be  supposed 


(notwithstanding  the  groundless  cavils  of  some  critics)  one  of  the  first  places  where  Christianity 
may  be  said  to  have  had  a  settlement;  and  though  the  possession  was  perhaps  for  some  time  interrupted 
by  the  persecutions  of  the  Roman  emperors,  yet,  as  soon  as  ever  the  faithful  began  to  breathe  again, 
they  again  resorted  to  this  place  as  peculiarly  dedicated  to  God.  It  was  even  honoured  by  the  British, 
Saxon,  Danish,  and  Norman  kings,  and  never  ceased  to  have  the  same  veneration  paid  to  it  till  it  fell 
by  the  hands  of  the  sacrilegious  men,  to  supply  (among  the  rest)  the  boundless  profusion  of  King 
Henry  VIII.,  who,  still  assuming  the  name  of  a  Christian,  overthrew  as  many  sacred  structures  as  if  he 
had  been  a  heathen,  Goth,  or  Vandal.  But  these  reflections  may  be  ungrateful  to  many,  who  cannot 
or  will  not  distinguish  between  sacrilege  and  reformation,  and  therefore  look  upon  the  destruction  of 
churches  and  other  places  as  heroic  actions,  and  glory  in  converting  the  noblest  structures  (which 
civilised  heathens  would  have  spared  on  account  of  their  magnificence),  into  barns  and  stables,  and 
into  heaps  of  rubbish,  as  this  once  wonderful  fabric  is  at  present;  or  else  conveying  away  that  very 
rubbish,  that  no  memory  may  remain  of  such  sacred  piles,  as  has  happened  in  many  other  places.  " 

(»)  Taunton,  there  is  reason  to  suppose,  was  not  unknown  to  the  Romans,  for  in  the  year  16G6  two 
large  earthera  pitchers  full  of  medals,  and  in  weight  eighty  pounds  each,  were  dug  up  with  mattocks, 
by  labourers,  in  ploughed  fields;  the  one  at  Lydeard  St-  Lawrence,  and  the  other  within  the 
adjoining  parish  of  Stogumber.  A  like  discovery  was  also  made  of  Roman  coins  and  other 
antiquities  in  the  foundations  of  an  old  house  near  the  Castle,  in  1643 ;  and  in  taking  down  a  house 
in  St.  James's  parish,  Taunton,  an  old  Roman  coin  was  found,  the  size  of  a  farthing,  with  the  head  of 
Vespasian.  In  Collinson's  "  History  of  the  County  of  Somerset"  it  is  said,  "  that  a  Roman  road 
ran  nearly  parallel  with  the  Fosse,  from  the  forest  of  Exmoor,  through  Taunton,  Bridgwater,  and 
Axbridge,  to  Portishead,  on  the  Bristol  Channel,  where  it  intersected  Wansdike,  and  whence  there 
was  a  trajectus  to  the  city  of  Isca  Silurum,  now  Caerleon,  in  the  county  of  Monmouth." 


*~j- 


•»«f~<%88SHfc 


Till.  CBUBCB  01  si    MAltv   ICAODAJ 

that  this  all  took  place  at  (mee,  for  no  oYmiri  it  wa<  gradual  and  dependent 

on  circumstances,  and  must   have  taken  a   long  time  to  make  the  arrange- 
ments  which   now    exist.'m)       It    is,    however,    probable    that    parishes    were 

formed  in  this  county  ;i>  early  as  in  any  other,  considering  the  establishment 

at  (ilaMonhiiry.  ami  its  influence  over  the  neighbourhood.  And  it  is  likely 
that  such  a  place  as  Taunton  then  was,  one  of  the  oldest  towns  in  the 
county,  ami  so  near  the  ahhey,  would  be  amongst  the  earliest  to  come  under 
this  division.  We  have,  therefore,  every  reason  to  believe  that  the  town 
was  divided  into  the  parishes  of  St.  Mary  and  St.  .lames,  and  that  churches 
also  Mooted,  about  the  close  of  the  seventh  century.  The  importance 
of  the  town  at  this  period  would  also  seem  to  favour  this  conclusion.  Dr. 
Tonlmin  has  justly  observed,  "in  whatever  obscurity  the  early  period  of 
the  history  of  Taunton  ii  involved,  it  clearly  appears  to  have  been  a  place 
of  good  note  in  the  time  of  the  Saxons,  for  Ina,  one  of  the  West  Saxon 
kings,  as  early  as  the  seventh  century,  built  a  castle  here,  nearly  upon  the 
site  of  the  present,(b)  not  only  as  a  place  of  residence,  but  also  for  the 
purpose  <»t  hctter  securing  the  conquests(c)  which  he  had  made  in  this  part  of 
Britain/'  It  is  here  that  this  prince,  whose  reign  throughout  is  "  marked  with 
fortitude  tempered  with  moderation,  and  prudence  heightened  by  religion," 
is  said  to  have  held  the  first  great  councils  of  his  kingdom,  by  whose 
assistance  he  compiled  a  code  of  laws  for  the  government  of  his  subjects. 
In  this  great  council  we  find  the  bishops  and  clergy  mentioned  with  the 
nohles  and  commons.  He  says,  "I,  Ina,  king  of  the  West  Saxons,  have 
called  my  fatherhood,  aldermen,  and  my  wisest  commons,  with  the  godly 
men  of  my  kingdom,  to  consult  of  great  and  weighty  matters."(d)     It  is  not 


(»)  «  The  division  of  a  diocese  into  rural  parishes,  and  the  foundation  of  churches  adequate  to 
them,  cannot  be  ascribed  to  any  one  act,  nor  indeed  to  any  one  single  age.  The  forming  of  parishes 
and  the  appropriation  of  their  tithes,  seldom  took  place  until  the  churches  had  been  or  were  about  to 
be  built  to  which  the  tithes  were  to  be  appropriated.  And  all  those  churches  erected  in  the  sevoi.th 
century  were,  of  course,  of  Saxon  origin,  and  built  in  the  Saxon  style." — Burn's  "  Ecclesiastical 
Law,"  vol.  i.,  p.  59. 

M  Castles  in  that  age,  as  well  as  churches,  were  sometimes  built  of  wood ;  sometimes  in  haste, 
for  present  accommodation,  or  from  the  want  of  other  materials  at  hand;  and  this  will  account  for  their 
speedy  disappearance,  time  not  leaving  a  vestige  to  tell  the  site  on  which  they  stood. 

<cl  "  Ina,  king  of  the  West  Saxons,  was  one  of  the  best  and  most  illustrious  princes  of  the  Saxon 
Heptarchy.  The  turning  his  arms  against  Gcrwcnt,  king  of  Wales,  and  obtaining  a  great  victory, 
which  gave  him  the  full  possession  of  Cornwall  and  Somersetshire,  and  made  Taunton  the  capital  of 
the  western  kingdom,  where  he  built  a  castle  for  his  residence,  as  well  as  for  the  defence  of  his 
western  dominions.  The  latter  part  of  his  life  and  reign  was  spent  in  peace  and  piety ;  and  after 
having  worn  his  crown  with  glory  thirty-nine  years,  the  devotion  of  the  times  induced  him,  in  728,  to 
make  a  pilgrimage  with  his  queen  to  Rome;  after  which  he  shut  himself  up  in  a  convent  to  pass  the 
remainder  of  his  life  in  devotion." — Dr.  Aikin's  "  General  Biography." 

<<»  Here  is  represented,  in  King  Ina,  the  king's  royal  person ;  his  fatherhood,  in  those  ancient 
days,  were  tho^e  whom  we  call  bishops,  and  therefore  were  termed  reverend  fathers:  by  aldermen, 
the  nobility  is  meant ;  so  honourable  was  the  word  alderman  of  old  times,  that  only  noblemen  were 


*«B88»-3-«*«!t»*«-5- 


* 


THE  CHURCH   OF   8T.  MARY    MAGDALENE. 

therefore  to  be  supposed  that  such  a  wise  and  pious  king  as  he  is  said  to 
have  been  would  build  a  castle,  not  only  for  the  defence  of  his  kingdom,  but 
as  a  residence  for  himself,  and  assemble  also  so  great  a  council,  not  only  of 
his  nobles  and  commons,  but  of  the  bishops  and  clergy,  and  neglect  the 
spiritual  wants  of  the  town  in  which  he  resided.  Neither  would  he,  we 
think,  have  called  such  a  great  council  to  assemble  here,  had  there  not  been 
churches  already  in  existence ;  but  if  this  were  not  the  case,  no  doubt  he 
soon  supplied  the  deficiency.  That  he  was  inclined  to  build  churches,  w c 
have  abundant  proof  in  the  munificent  donations  made  by  this  king  to  the 
church  at  Glastonbury.  In  the  year  708  he  demolished  all  the  old  build- 
ings, and  re-built  the  abbey.  One  of  the  chapels  belonging  to  it  he 
garnished  with  gold  and  silver,  and  gave  to  it  likewise  ornaments  and 
vessels  of  gold  and  silver ;  for  the  gold  thereupon  bestowed  amounted 
to  three  hundred  and  thirty-three  pounds  weight,  and  the  silver  to  two 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  thirty-five  pounds,  besides  the  precious  gems 
embroidered  in  the  celebrated  vestments.  He  also,  in  725,  not  only  gave 
great  possessions  to  the  church  at  Glastonbury,  but  founded  a  larger 
one  there,  in  honour  of  our  Saviour  and  the  Holy  Apostles,  Peter  and 
Paul,  at  the  east  of  the  old  church.  Collinson,  in  his  "  History  of  Somer- 
set," confirms  our  views  of  the  subject,  and  says  that  it  was  at  Taunton 
"  he  convened  the  clergy  of  the  west  to  assist  him  in  the  promotion  of  the 
Christian  religion;  and,  notwithstanding  the  insurrection  of  Ealdbryght 
Clito,  who  urged  a  presumptive  claim  to  his  crown  and  sceptre,  and  whom 
he  vanquished  underneath  the  walls  of  Taunton,  and  the  seditious  mur- 
murings  of  some  other  malcontents  of  inferior  note,  he  lived  to  see  his 
territories  in  the  full  possession  of  tranquillity,  and  there  being  now  no 
longer  an  occasion  for  walls  and  bulwarks,  the  castle  of  Taunton  was 
demolished;  and  the  king,  having  put  the  government  of  his  kingdom  into 
the  hands  of  Ethelard,  brother  of  his  queen,  Ethelburga,  retired  to  a 
monastery  at  Rome,  and  there  ended  his  days." 

Collinson  also  adds,  which  shows  still  more  the  importance  and  respect- 
ability of  Taunton  at  that  time : — "  Ethelard,  succeeding  to  the  throne  of  the 
West  Saxon  p,  seems  to  have  followed  the  steps  of  his  great  predecessor,  and 
to  have  cultivated  peace,  piety,  and  religion,  in  which  he  was  assisted  by  his 
devout  queen  Fritheswitha,  who,  abandoning  all  her  splendid  possessions, 


called  aldermen :  by  the  wisest  commons  it  signified  knights  and  burgesses ;  and  so  is  the  king's 
writ  at  this  day — "  '  De  discretioribus  et  magis  sumcientibus  :'  by  godly  men  is  meant  the  con»o- 
cation  house,  for  that  it  only  consisteth  of  religious  men:  to  consult  of  great  and  weighty  matters; 
so  is  the  king's  writ  at  this  day — '  Pro  quibusdam  arduis  et  urgentibus  negotiis,  nos,  statum  et 
defensionem  regni  nostri  Angliae,  etecclesiae  Anglicans  concerneiitibus.'  " — See  Doddridge  "On  the 
Antiquity  of  Parliaments,"  in  "  Hearne's  Collection  of  Curious  Discourses,"  toI.  L,  p.  281. 


6;i 


THE  CHURCH   OP  ST.  MAKY   MAC.DAl 


devoted  herself  entirely  to  God;  and,  among  many  other  acta  of  religioul 
charity,  prevaileil  w|K>n  Kthelard  to  bestow  the  town  of  Taunton,  then  the 
Seat  of  roval  n->idence,  on  the  elnuvli  of  Winchester,  which  had  been 
founded  by  Cynegils,  the  first  Christian  king  of  the  West  Saxons." (,)  It  is 
unreasonable  t<>  .-uppose  that  such  religious  and  royal  personages,  so  zealous 
for  the  advancement  of  Christianity,  would  have  made  this  their  residence, 
unless  there  had  been  churches  in  which  to  worship  the  Moat  High  God. 

The  next  thing  we  notice,  in  reference  to  the  early  existence  of  this 
church,  are  some  of  the  items  in  the  original  endowment  of  the  Priory  by 
its  founder,  Bishop  Giffard,  in  1127.  It  was  so  much  improved  by  his 
successor,  Henry  de  Blois,  brother  of  King  Stephen,  that  he  came  in  for  an 
equal  share  of  honour  with  the  founder  of  it.  But  the  exclusive  claim  of 
William  Giffard  to  be  considered  in  this  light  was  ascertained  by  an  inqui- 
sition, taken  on  oath  before  the  king's  escheators  at  Taunton,  in  the  tenth 
year  of  the  reign  of  Edward  II.,  1316;  and  by  a  charter  of  confirmation 
which  passed  in  the  reign  of  Henry  IL,  reciting  the  foundation  of  the 
priory  and  the  subsequent  grants  made  to  it,  it  appears  that  the  endow- 
ment of  it,  when  first  established,  consisted  of  all  the  churches  of  Taunton, 
with  their  chapels  and  all  their  appurtenances;  the  manor  of  Blagdon;  the 
church  of  Kingston,  with  its  chapels  and  appurtenances;  the  church  of 
Bishop's-Lydeard,  the  church  of  Anger's-Leigh,  and  the  church  of  Bishop's- 
Hull,  with  their  respective  appurtenances ;  and  that  Henry  de  Blois,  the 
successor  of  William  Giffard,  augmented  this  endowment  by  a  grant  of 
the  church  of  Pitminster,  with  its  chapels  and  appurtenances." (b)  This 
endowment  gives  us  the  date  of  the  churches  then  in  Taunton,  as  well  as 
Kingston,  Bishop's-Lydeard,  Anger's-Leigh,  Bishop's-Hull,  and  Pitminster. 
It  is  reasonable,  therefore,  to  inquire  what  where  the  churches  in  Taunton 
that  formed  a  part  of  the  above  endowment,  except  St.  Mary's  and 
St.  James's?  The  town  was  never  divided  into  more  than  two  parishes, 
and  we  have  never  heard  of  more  than  two  churches,  viz.,  one  dedicated  to 
St.  Mary  Magdalene  and  another  to  St.  James.  We  think  the  words  in 
the  original  charter,  "  omnes  ecclesias  Tauntonia?  could  only  refer  to  these 
two ;  for  if  there  were  other  places  of  worship,  they  could  only  have  been 
chapels-of-ease  to  them.  Neither  do  we  think  that  these  words  include  the 
churches  and  chapels  in  the  neighbourhood*  for  these  are  distinctly  men- 
tioned by  name  in  the  charter,  independently  of  "omnes  ecclesias  Taunt/mM 
nun  ru/>r///'s"     The  chapels  mentioned  by  Dr.  Touhnin  as  having  existed  in 


W  See  Collinson,  vol.  iii.,  p.  229. 

ib>  See  a  copy  of  the  original  endowment,  Dugdale's  "  Monasticon,"  toin.  ii.,  p.  83. 


f<888S>-5~*< 


TBI  CHURCH  OF  ST.   MARY   MAGDALENE. 

Taunton,  viz.,  St.  Margaret's,  at  the  bottom  of  East  Reach;  St.  Paul's, 
in  the  west  part;  and  St  Leonard's,  at  the  north  end  of  the  town,  were 
built  some  time  after  the  date  of  the  above  endowment,  and  therefore 
could  not  be  included  in  it ;  besides,  not  one  of  them  was  in  the  parish  of 
St.  Mary  Magdalene.  If,  then,  churches  were  not  erected  at  the  time  the 
priory  was  founded,  how  are  we  to  understand  the  terms  of  the  endow- 
ment ?  The  inhabitants  of  this  parish,  moreover,  must  have  been  without  a 
place  for  divine  worship  for  nearly  twelve  hundred  years  after  Christianity 
had  been  introduced  into  this  island,  and  that,  too,  with  a  Christian  esta- 
blishment nearly  as  long  in  its  neighbourhood,  which  appears  very 
improbable. 

We  notice,  lastly,  the  old  foundations  lately  discovered.  These  were 
deep,  and  formed  of  flint  and  rubble,  so  cemented  together  as  to  be 
separated  only  with  great  difficulty.  Upon  these  foundations  another 
church  had  formerly  stood,  and  the  piers  of  the  present  north  and  south 
transepts  stand  upon  the  old  foundations  which  once  formed  a  part  of  the 
north  and  south  walls  of  the  chancel  of  the  first  erection.  The  foundations 
of  the  nondescript  piers,  supporting  the  present  chancel  arch,  as  well  as  the 
piers  themselves,  belong  to  a  much  older  church  than  the  present;  these  piers 
have  been  much  altered,  in  order  to  suit  successive  buildings,  and  have 
lost  much  of  their  first  massiveness,  through  the  endeavours  to  make  them 
look  more  modern.  At  present  they  do  not  seem  to  have  the  character 
either  of  one  style  or  the  other,  and  they  no  doubt  belonged,  with  the 
foundations  beneath  them,  to  a  much  older  church  than  the  one  erected  in 
the  thirteenth  century,  of  which  we  shall  presently  speak,  and  formed  part 
of  a  Saxon  church,  which,  by  repeated  alterations,  was  changed  into  the 
Norman  style  and  character.  And  from  the  old  plain  abacus  still  remaining 
on  the  north  pier,  and  from  which  springs  the  transept  arch,  wc  should 
infer  that  the  older  chancel  arch  was  low  and  semi-circular,  having  either  a 
Saxon  or  Norman  origin.  This  church,  no  doubt,  was  in  existence  at  the 
time  of  the  foundation  of  the  priory,  and  is  one  of  those  alluded  to  in  the 
endowment. 

Thus,  from  the  circumstance  of  Taunton  being  known  and  visited  by 
the  Romans — its  co-existence  with  the  early  establishment  of  Christianity 
at  Glastonbury — its  being  for  a  considerable  time  the  residence  of  a 
Christian  king — and  its  having  been  early  in  the  eighth  century  attached 
to  the  see  of  Winchester,  it  is  certainly  not  too  much  to  conclude  that 
there  existed  churches  here  in  the  seventh  century,  or  before;  especially 
when  this  is  further  supported  by  the  collateral  evidence  we  have  furnished. 
Having  advanced  thus  far,  we   now  proceed  to  notice  the  erections  and 


&o*-o^H»K888^**HiH^ 


-^^»^4-^888$>-^-o#o-+o^ 


THE  CHURCH   OF  8T.  MARY   MAGDAI 

alterations  which  have  taken  place  from  the  establishment  of  the  priory 
to  the  present  time. 

It  has  been  already  observed,  that  the  oldest  part  of  the  church  consists 
of  the  foundations  lying  beneath  the  piers  of  the  north  and  south  transepts. 
and  the  columns  supporting  the  chancel  arch — the  plain,  square  abacus,  like 
those  we  often  see  crowning  the  Anglo-Saxon  pier,  from  which  springs  the 
semi-circular  arch :  these  are  the  only  remains  both  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
and  Anglo-Norman  structures, — the  first  erected  before  the  end  of  the 
seventh  century,  and,  we  believe,  changed  into  the  latter  style  sometime  in 
the  eleventh,  but  previous  to  the  founding  of  the  Priory. 

The  next  portion  of  the  church,  in  point  of  antiquity,  includes  the 
north  aisles,  the  row  of  columns  that  divides  the  outer  from  the  inner 
aisle,  the  three  eastern  arches  over  the  above  piers,  and  the  eastern  arch 
over  the  piers  of  the  nave,  on  the  north  side ;  and  also  the  piers  of  both 
transepts,  formerly  chantries,  as  well  as  the  sunk,  panelled  parapet  over 
the  eastern  part  of  the  south  aisle.  All  these  are  of  a  similar  date; 
they  belonged  to  the  same  church,  and  are  the  remains  of  a  church  built 
in  the  thirteenth  century  in  the  early  English  style,  which  prevailed 
throughout  the  whole  of  that  century.  We  have  satisfactory  evidence  of 
this  erection  from  a  letter  of  Bishop  Branscombc,  then  Bishop  of  Exeter, 
the  occasion  of  which  was  as  follows : — the  prior  and  the  convent,  with  the 
inhabitants  of  the  parish,  had  begun  to  rebuild  their  church;  but,  finding 
that  they  had  not  sufficient  means  to  complete  it,  applied  to  the  bishop  for 
letters  permissive  to  make  collections  in  other  parishes  to  enable  them  to 
finish  it.  The  bishop  grants  their  request,  and  writes  a  letter  to  his  arch- 
deacons on  the  subject.  This  letter  is  dated  from  Clist,  near  Exeter,  the 
13th  of  March,  1277,  and  addressed  to  the  Archdeacons  of  Exeter  and 
Totness,  authorising  them  to  make  collections  throughout  the  diocese, 
during  the  space  of  twelve  months,  in  favour  of  the  prior  and  convent  of 
Taunton,  who,  he  says,  "  have  began  to  build  their  church  in  a  style  of 
costly  magnificence,  to  the  completion  of  winch  their  means  are  far  from 
being  adequate." (a)  This  letter  is  quite  conclusive  as  to  the  time  when 
this  church  was  being  built ;  and  the  date  agrees  well  with  the  style 
of  what  remains  of  the  building.  This  letter  bears  too  early  a  date 
for  the  style  of  the  greater  part  of  the  building  now  standing,  it  being 
the  florid,  or  perpendicular,  which  was  not  introduced  until  about 
1375,  and  even  at  this  period  only  a  few  specimens  have  been  found, 


ft 

ii 


<»)  "  Qui  eccleiiam  suam  edincare  ceperunt  opere  sumptuoso,  ad  cujua  perfectionem  prope  non 
suppctunt  facilitates." — Bishop  Branscombe's  Register,  fol.  85. 


H^*  °0°-*-«88&>- 


-3~HHiM*,-5-$888&-* 


-<»8S>-$-» 


*«!§Hfc 


«-§-<B88SHfc- 


THE  CHURCH  OF  ST.  MARY  MAGDALENE. 

which  is  nearly  one  hundred  years  after  the  date  of  Bishop  Branscombe's 
letter,  so  we  may  be  pretty  sure  to  which  part  it  applies,  and  for  which 
the  collection  was  made.  It  may  not,  therefore,  be  too  much  to  con- 
jecture that  this  church  was  finished  about  1279,  which  is  more  than 
half  a  century  previous  to  its  being  endowed  as  a  vicarage,^  which  took 
place  in  1308,  and  which,  according  to  Dr.  Toulmin,  gives  the  time  of  the 
erection  of  the  church,  that  is,  according  to  our  view,  the  early  English 
church, (l))  after  the  foundation  of  the  priory,  which  cannot  be  correct  if  we 
attach  any  importance  to  the  date  of  the  above  letter.  He  further  adds, 
"  the  two  outer  aisles,  as  appears  from  the  date  on  the  porch,  were  built  in 
1508,  or  perhaps  one  of  them  only,  for  there  is  a  difference  in  the  archi- 
tecture. Had  he  been  acquainted  with  the  several  styles  of  Gothic 
architecture,  and  the  period  of  their  introduction,  he  would  not  have  fallen 
into  such  an  error,  but  would  have  seen  that  the  date  of  the  north  aisle 
was  of  the  thirteenth  century,  while  the  porch  would  have  enabled  him 
to  fix  only  a  part  of  the  south  aisle  and  its  porch  at  1508,  the  perpendicular 
alone  prevailing  at  that  time.  There  is  one  question  in  connection  with 
tins  church  of  the  thirteenth  century,  on  which  we  have  not  been  able  to 

<a>  The  following  ordination  respecting  the  vicarage  was  made  by  Walter  Haselshaw,  Bishop  of 
Bath  and  Wells,  viz. : — That  Master  Simon  de  Lyme,  as  incumbent  of,  and  duly  instituted  in,  the 
vicarage  of  St  Mary  Magdalene,  in  the  town  of  Taunton,  should  receive,  every  week  throughout  the 
year,  twenty-one  canonical  loaves,  and  forty-two  conventual  flagons  of  ale,  and  seven  loaves  of  bolted 
bread,  of  the  same  weight  as  the  canonical  loaves,  and  twenty-eight  loaves  of  fine  wheat  flour,  and 
seven  flagons  of  best  ale.  That  he  should  receive,  every  year,  from  the  prior  and  convent,  fifteen 
marks  of  silver,  and  six  cart-loads  of  hay,  and  seven  bushels  of  oats  every  week  for  his  horse,  and 
two  shillings  for  shoeing  his  horse,  yearly ;  that  he  should  have  all  legacies  left  to  him  in  the  said 
parish,  and  such  tithes  and  curtilages  as  his  predecessors  usually  had,  with  the  following  duty,  viz., 
that  he  should  serve,  with  proper  assistants,  the  chapel  of  the  blessed  Mary  Magdalene,  of  Taunton, 
and  the  chapels  of  Trendle,  the  Castle,  and  St.  George's  Well,  in  sacraments  and  other  sacred  offices, 
at  his  own  expense,  with  this  addition,  that  he  should  find  a  resident  minister  to  officiate  always  at 
Trendle,  for  the  relief  of  the  said  vicar  and  his  successors  (to  whom  the  care  of  the  souls  of  the 
whole  parish  was  committed  by  the  ordinary).  The  prior  and  convent  were  to  find  a  secular  resident 
priest  for  the  parish  of  Stoke  and  Ruishton,  and  another  for  Staplegrove  and  St.  James,  and  a  third 
for  Hule-Episcopi,  at  their  own  expense.  It  was  further  ordained,  that  the  said  vicar  and  all  hia 
assistants,  serving  the  said  chapels,  should  make  an  oath  of  trust  to  the  said  prior,  their  rector,  at 
their  admission,  that  they  would,  without  any  defalcation  or  reserve,  restore  and  refund  all  and 
singular  the  obventions  received  in  the  aforesaid  places.  That,  for  the  augmentation  of  the  said 
vicarage,  two  quarters  of  wheat  should  be  delivered  out  of  the  priory  grange,  or  granary,  to  the  said 
vicar  on  the  feast  of  our  Lord's  nativity.  The  prior  and  convent  to  sustain  ordinary,  and  their 
proportion  of  extraordinary,  burdens,  and  find  books,  vestments,  and  other  necessaries  for  the  said 
chapels,  at  their  own  expense. 

<b>  The  church  of  the  early  English  style  appears  to  have  consisted  of  a  nave,  two  north  aisles, 
and  one  south  ;  and  a  chantry  south  of  it,  a  chancel  and  two  chantries  adjoining  on  the  north  and 
south  sides. 

The  nave,        33  feet  long,  12  feet  wide.   I  Chancel,         22  feet  long,  20  feet  wide. 
North  aisles,  33        „  15        „  |   South  aisles,  33         „         15         „ 

In  1292  this  parish  was  rated  as  a  rectory  by  Pope  Nicholas,  at  90  marks;  about  £135  of  our 
present  money. 


+ 


+ 


+ 


°<^^-^o^-^88$^^^*i^^-^888^^-«^-H-^ 


TIIF.   (  111  Ki  H    OK    ST     MARY    MAGDAI  I 

sati.-fy  OUnelvi  Ik -ther  it  had  :i  tower.      The  present  is  of  a  diiteivnt 

style,    and   tin  f   another    md    later    age    than    tlic    fabric,   M    the 

reOMUBI   show;     and    in    addition  to    this,   the   present  tower  stands    too    tar 

Gram  tin-  place  irfaere  die  freetera  portion  of  tin-  church  originally  ter- 
minated, which  was  at  the  third  arch  from  the  chancel,  ami  may  be  observed 

by  an  inspection  of  tin-  three  eastern  arches  of  the  north  aisle  and  nave. 

It"  it  had  a  tower,  it  was  certainly  not  placed  at  the  west  end,  tor  when  the 
recent  excavations  were  made,  not  the  least  vestige  was  perceptible  from 
which  we  might  have  supposed  where  it  stood,  as  the  earth  appeared  aerer 
to  hare  been  moved:  it  seems  probable,  therefore,  that  the  tower  belonging 
to  this  church  was  never  erected — no  doubt  for  want  of  the  necessary 
means,  for  we  find  that  they  could  not  finish  the  church  without  being 
obliged  to  apply  for  foreign  aid ;  it  was  therefore  left  to  those  of  the 
fifteenth  century  to  erect  the  present  magnificent  tower,  and  in  addition 
they  increased  considerably  the  size  of  the  church  of  the  thirteenth,  as  the 
different  styles  will  show.  Since  this  enlargement  various  alterations  have 
taken  place,  which  we  shall  now  endeavour  to  trace,  and,  for  the  sake  of 
perspicuity,  we  purpose  dividing  them  into  two  periods — the  first  extending 
from  about  1400  or  1420,  the  date  on  the  south  porch,  and  which  will 
include  the  erection  of  the  tower,  the  extension  and  elevation  of  the  nave, 
the  erection  of  the  western  part  of  the  south  aisle,  and  also  the  above 
porch,  which  bears  the  date 

Hmimi  \t)08. 

The  second  period  extends  from  the  above  date  to  the  middle  of  the 
seventeenth  century ;  in  which  took  place  the  pulling  down  of  an  old  south 
chantry,  and  the  reconstruction  of  the  eastern  part  of  the  south  aisle,  thus 
making  it  uniform  with  the  western  part;  the  altering  of  the  chancel;  the 
converting  of  the  chantries  into  transepts;  the  destruction  of  the  rood  loft, 
and  the  erection  of  the  crown  gallery  in  its  place.  Under  the  first  period, 
we  have  to  notice  the  Tower.  It  does  not  fall  within  our  province  to  giye  ■ 
minute  description  of  this  elegant  structure;  we  shall,  therefore,  only  speak 
of  it  in  connection  with  other  portions  of  the  church.  It  is  quite  clear 
that  it  was  built  after  the  north  aisles  had  been  extended  and  completed,  for 
it  is  made  to  project  so  far  upon  the  west  end  of  these  aisles  as  to  block  up 
a  portion  of  one  of  the  west  windows.  It  is  equally  evident  that  its  erection 
took  place  when  the  nave  was  raised  and  extended,  from  the  great  elevation 


&»* 


4-HHlhlr*-s~«888&- 


68 


aH§HN|r> 


w 


•/.,' 


l§Hr-4~<888^ 


THE  CHURCH   OF   ST.  MARY   MAGDALENE. 

of  its  inner  beautifully-panelled  arch,  which  opens  completely  upon  the 
nave,  and,  by  its  great  height,  admits  all  the  light  from  its  handsome 
western  window  into  the  body  of  the  church.  The  tower  itself,  no  doubt, 
took  many  years  to  complete  ;(a)  it  is  clear,  however,  that  the  original  design 
was  never  departed  from,  the  same  order  prevailing  through  the  whole. 
Its  being  built  in  the  perpendicular  style  is  a  proof  that  its  erection  com- 
menced after  the  introduction  of  that  style,  and  was  finished  before  it  began 
to  degenerate  into  the  debased  English.  The  tower  is  the  best  specimen  of 
the  florid,  or  perpendicular,  and  was  built  when  this  style  was  in  its 
greatest  perfection.  This  order  commenced  in  the  fourteenth  century,  and 
was  continued  throughout  the  fifteenth,  and  even  entered  into  the  six- 
teenth. It  corresponds  with  the  style  of  St.  Michael's,  Coventry,  and 
also  with  that  of  Merton  College  Chapel,  Oxford,  and  with  some  of  the 
windows  in  the  tower  of  Fotheringay  Church,  Northamptonshire,  whose 
date  is  1434. 

The  nave  also,  at  this  period,  was  extended  three  arches,  raised 
almost  to  cathedral  height,  and  elaborately  finished  with  a  splendid,  carved, 
oak  roof,  which  has  lately  been  fully  restored.  Its  height,  with  the 
panelled  arch  of  the  tower,  gives  great  grandeur  to  the  body  of  the  church, 
it  being  high  enough  to  admit  six  clerestory  windows  on  each  side, 
composed  of  four  lights  each.  The  spaces  between  them  are  filled  with 
twelve  ornamented  niches,  canopied,  and  finished  with  delicately-formed 
pilasters,  having  small  crocketed  pinnacles,  and  terminating  in  a  trefoiled 
head.  These  niches  are  supposed  to  have  been  filled  with  the  statues  of  the 
twelve  Apostles,  previous  to  the  Reformation,  but  then  destroyed.  In  the 
second  column  from  the  west  door  on  the  north  side  is  a  beautifully-sculp- 
tured niche,  supposed  to  have  been  designed  for  and  occupied  by  a  statue 
either  of  the  patron  saint,  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  or  the  Virgin  Mary.  The 
font  is  now  placed,  with  very  good  effect,  opposite  this  niche.  This  exten- 
sion of,  or  addition  to,  the  nave  is  seen  from  the  different  construction  of  the 
eastern  and  western  arches  on  the  north  side ;  the  eastern,  being  the  older, 
are  more  acute,  partaking  of  the  lancet;  the  western  are  all  obtuse,  and 
more  resemble  the  Tudor.  It  has  a  double  row  of  pillars,  composed  of  a 
small  cylinder  surrounded  by  four  delicate  shafts, (b)  having  their  capitals 

<*>  It  was  not  an  unusual  practice  to  occupy  many  years  in  such  erections ;  for  instance,  the  tower 
of  St  Michael's  Church,  Coventry,  the  building  of  which  commenced  in  1373,  was  not  finished  till 
1395,  and  was  built  at  the  sole  expense  of  two  brothers,  Adam  and  William  Batnor. 

(*>  One  of  these  small  shafts  on  the  last  pier  of  the  older  part  on  the  north  side  had  no  base  to  it 
—  all  the  rest  had — but  its  cylindrical  shape  went  down  to  the  pavement  This  was  to  enable  the 
Romish  procession  of  the  priesthood  to  pass  round  with  more  ease,  it  being  the  outer  shaft  of  the 
last  pier,  next  the  western  end.     This,  however,  no  one  would  now  suspect  or  perceive,  a  new  base 


IN-  :- 


THE   OUBCfl    OF   8T.  MARY   MAGDAI 

ornamented  with  ohernbk  busts,  their  hands  supporting  ■  shield,  ■  scroll,  or 
some  other  <h 

At  this  time,  al.-o,  the  western  portion  of  the  south  aisle  was  built,  ami 
made  wider  than  the  old  eastern  part,  which  remained  the  same:  hut  this 
new  erection  did  not  take  place  until  some  time  alter  the  tower  had  been 
finished,  as  may  be  seen  by  examining  the  west  end  wall,  where  the  aisle  is 
made  to  encroach  upon  the  side  of  the  tower,  and  which  is  quite  the  reverM 
with  the  north,  for  there  the  tower  extends  beyond  the  aisle,  showing  that 
it  was  built  after  the  aisle,  while  the  south  goes  beyond  the  angle  of  the 
tower,  proving  that  that  part  was  erected  after  it.  The  extent  of  this 
enlargement  is  evident  in  the  south  wall,  from  the  different  stone  employed, 
and  from  the  old  and  new  work  not  having  been  toothed  together.  Where 
this  alteration  ended  was  plainly  observable,  both  from  the  inside  and  outside 
of  the  church;  from  the  former  it  is  not  now  visible,  the  walls  having  been 
recently  plastered ;  from  the  latter  it  is,  however,  still  to  be  seen. 

The  last  erection  of  this  period  appears  to  have  been  the  south  porch, 
which  completed  the  design  then  in  view,  and  which  gave  a  finish  to  the 
western  part  of  the  edifice ;  it  is  of  a  very  elegant  and  elaborate  construction. 
In  the  front  are  niches  for  statuary.  The  ceiling  is  groined  with  fan  tracery, 
and  a  small  chamber  is  constructed  over  it.(a)  It  is  finished  at  the  top  with 
a  perforated  parapet,  and  on  the  angles  are  crocketed  pinnacles.  The  door 
entering  the  church  is  square-headed,  the  spandrils  of  which  are  filled  with 
sculptured  figures  and  sacred  emblems.  This  porch  was  in  a  very  mutilated 
state  previous  to  its  present  correct  and  judicious  restoration.  Of  late 
years  it  has  been  used  more  as  a  receptacle  for  lumber  than  as  an  entrance 
into  the  church ;  this  very  censurable  misappropriation  will  henceforth,  it  is 
hoped,  be  discontinued,  and  the  porch  be  employed  for  the  sacred  purposes 
of  its  original  construction. 

Having  tints  noticed  the  chief  alterations  which  took  place  between  the 
latter  part  of  the  fourteenth  century  to  1508,  we  proceed  to  our  second 
period,  viz.,  from  that  time  to  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century. 

And  the  first  thing  we  would  notice  is,  the  reconstruction  of  the  eastern 
portion  of  the  south  aisle,  which  was  before  uniform  with  the  eastern  end  of 
the  north,  having  a  chantry  adjoining  the  south  of  it,  but  was  taken  down, 
and  the  whole  aisle  made  uniform  with  the  western;  the  old  materials 
were  evidently  used  for  this  purpose,  for  when  the  wall  over  the  piers  was 

having  been  lately  put  to  the  shaft,  and  an  angle  stone  let  in,  like  the  rest ;  but  as  this  stone  does  not 
join  like  the  other  angle  stones  to  the  base,  the  peculiarity  may  on  a  very  close  inspection  be 
perceived,  though  the  reason  for  this  baseless  shaft  few  would  imagine. 

'•'  This  is  called  part-in-,  a  small  room  generally  over  the  porch,  used  either  as  the  abode  of  a 
chantry  priest,  or  as  a  record  room  or  school.     There  is  a  large  one  at  Cirencester. 


/ 


+ 


+ 


-*K888S>^*Hli>0*H--<388&>- 


+^ 


THE  CHURCH   OF   8T.  MARY    MAGDALENE. 

taken  down  to  repair  the  roof,  old  cemented  stone  and  mortar  in  large 
pieces  were  found  filling  up  the  middle,  as  rubble ;  the  old  nautilus  corbels 
for  supporting  the  roof  had  again  been  used,  as  well  as  the  old  sunken  panel 
parapet,  both  of  which  belonged  to  the  church  of  the  thirteenth  century. 
In  the  building  of  the  pillars  they  imitated  those  of  the  western  side,  and 
made  the  bases  and  shafts  very  similar,  but  introduced  a  greater  variety  into 
the  capitals,  for  although  cherubic  busts  are  made  use  of,  they  sustain 
different  devices ;  instead  of  the  simple  shield,  hands  are  introduced,  with 
the  scroll,  a  cross  band,  or  wreath,  and  some  appear  to  have  the  Vandyke 
collar  of  the  age  of  Charles  I.,  wliich,  perhaps,  gives  very  nearly  the  date 
of  their  erection ;  for  had  these  piers  been  raised  at  one  and  the  same  time, 
their  capitals  would,  no  doubt,  have  been  all  alike ;  in  the  moulding  of  the 
bases,  also,  some  difference  is  to  be  found.  The  windows,  too,  in  this 
portion  of  the  church  are  of  an  older  date  than  the  rest,  and  belonged, 
probably,  to  the  former  aisle;  the  east  window  is  of  a  bold  construction, 
large  and  handsome,  consisting  of  seven  lights,  with  a  transom ;  indeed,  the 
whole  of  the  windows  in  the  church,  thirty-eight  in  number,  are  entirely 
new,  but  have  been  strictly  copied  from  the  old.  The  chancel,  too,  now 
underwent  a  change,  both  in  extent  and  elevation ;  it  is  difficult,  however, 
to  describe  what  the  exact  alterations  were,  but  clerestory  windows  were 
introduced  for  the  purpose  of  throwing  more  light  on  the  rood  loft,  which 
was  converted  into  a  gallery;  these  were  of  a  modern  date,  and  con- 
sisted of  two  fights  each,  with  round  heads ;  they  have  been  lately  taken 
out,  and  the  places  blocked  up.  The  handsome  window  recently  introduced 
is  precisely  of  the  same  size  and  character  as  that  of  the  dilapidated  one 
previously  removed;  this  window,  with  the  chancel  arch  and  walls,  has 
been  elevated  nearly  three  feet  by  the  recent  alterations,  which  is  a  manifest 
improvement  in  the  general  appearance  of  the  whole  edifice.  The  two  side 
windows  in  the  chancel  are  filled  with  stained  glass,  containing  sacred 
devices  and  armorial  bearings. 

Another  change  which  took  place  was  the  reconstruction  of  the  north 
and  south  chantries,  converting  them  into  regidar  transepts ;  this  must  have 
taken  place  after  the  south  aisle  had  been  finished,  the  south  wall  of  the 
transepts  projecting  beyond  a  part  of  the  east  window  of  the  same;  the 
north  transept  extends  in  a  similar  manner  over  the  east  window  of  the 
north  aisle.  In  effecting  this  alteration  it  appears,  the  pillars  of  the  thir- 
teenth century  were  retained.  Chantries  were  al>olishcd  by  an  order  from 
Government  about  1538,(,)  and  a  great  change  then  took  place,  some  bong 

<*)  Chantries  were  built  and  endowed  for  the  maintenance  of  a  priest  to  sing  masses,  which  were 
held  satisfactory  to  redeem  the  soul  of  the  founder  out  of  purgatory :  from  these  prayers  it  waa  called 


1H*-S- 


71 


THE  CHURCH  OF  8T.  MARY  MAGDALENE. 


toned  into  transepts,  and  hi  thaw*  windows  were  occasionally  substi- 
tuted for  tin'  altar,  piscina,  and  sedilia  :  far  instance,  in  tin-  teMUgpti  at 
St.  Mary's,  although  not  larger  than  a  room  of  moderate  size,  there  an-  foot 
win<l<»w-  in  each.  Two  black  altar  bUm  were  found  lying  at  the  bottom  of 
the  two  south  windows,  probably  where  they  had  once  been  used  as  altars. 

The  last  thing  to  be  noticed  is,  the  changing  the  rood  loft(,)  into  a 
gaBetJj  in  1637 — called  the  "crown  gallery,"  ^  from  the  circumstance  of 
the  royal  arms  being  placed  on  or  above  it,  by  which  the  royal  supremacy 
was  asserted  over  the  English  church.  All  the  roods  disappeared  nearly  at 
the  same  time,  and  many  of  the  lofts  and  screens  also ;  in  some  parishes, 
however,  the  order  which  had  been  issued  for  their  removal  was  disregarded, 
and  they  were  continued  for  some  time  after ;  many  are  even  found  at  the 
present  time.  In  the  churches  near  Taunton,  we  may  mention  Norton- 
Fit  i warren  and  Bishop's-Lydeard,  where  they  still  remain.  We  have 
heard  that  the  original  order  for  taking  down  the  rood  and  its  loft  in  the 
last-mentioned  church  is  still  in  the  possession  of  one  of  the  parishioners. 
The  crown  gallery  in  St.  Mary's,  with  the  Gothic  screen  beneath,  was 
removed  in  1825 ;  it  is  said  that  portions  of  this  screen  may  now  be  found, 
used  as  fencing,  in  different  parts  of  the  parish ! (c) 

The  several  alterations  thus  mentioned  as  having  taken  place  during  this 
last  period,  occurred  after  the  Reformation,  and  it  would  seem,  from  certain 


a  chantry,  and  the  priest  who  officiated  there  was  called  a  chanter,  or  soul's-priest  The  original  of 
chantries  was  here  in  the  fifteenth  century,  when  the  doctrine  of  purgatory  was  invented  and 
received.  There  were  many  in  England  before  the  dissolution,  and  any  man  might  build  a  chantry 
without  the  leave  of  the  bishop ;  but  in  later  times  none  could  build  these  chantries  without  the 
king's  licence.  In  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.,  when  the  belief  in  purgatory  began  to  decline,  it  was 
thought  an  unnecessary  thing  to  continue  the  pensions  and  endowments  of  these  priests ;  therefore, 
anno  37  Henry  VI II.,  cap.  4,  these  chantries  were  given  to  the  king,  who  had  power  at  any  time  to 
issue  commissions  to  seize  those  endowments,  and  take  them  into  his  possession.  There  were  seven 
chantries  founded  in  this  church ;  the  titles  of  which,  the  names  of  the  last  incumbents,  and  the 
amount  of  the  yearly  pensions  in  1553,  were  as  follows  : —  £ 

St  Andrew Henry  Bull 5 

St.  Michael John  Seyman       ....     4 

Holy  Trinity Ralph  Wilkins    ....     5 

Holy  Cross  Fraternity .     .     .     W.  Trowbridge   ....     4 

St  Ethelred W.  Callowe 5 

Virgin  Mary John  Pytte 4 

Twing's  Chantry Alexander  Maggot ...     8 

'•'  A  gallery  where  a  crucifix  or  rood  and  other  images,  usually  those  of  the  Virgin  Mary  and 
Saint  John,  were  placed. 

,b>  The  octagon  turret,  having  a  staircase  leading  to  the  rood  loft,  was  till  lately  seen  in  the  south 
transept,  but,  being  much  decayed,  the  present  angular  pier  was  erected  in  its  place,  to  give  greater 
support  to  the  roof  and  arch ;  the  crevice  lights  to  the  stairs  are  still  to  be  seen  on  the  outside  in 
the  wall. 

<c>  A  few  years  since  the  handsome  screen  in  the  chancel  of  St  James's  church  in  this  town  was 
taken  down,  and  sold  for  £S.  It  now  forms  a  portion  of  the  fittings-up  of  a  cottage  in  the 
neighbourhood. 


f. 

<l. 

0 

0 

Hi 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

14 

1 

THE  CHURCH   OF  ST.  MART   MAGDALENE. 


remains,  between  the  years  1630  and  1670 — not  so  much  from  a  desire  to 
make  the  church  uniform  or  perfect,  as  for  affording  increased  accom- 
modation to  the  parishioners.  Multitudes  at  this  time  crowded  to  this 
sacred  temple  to  listen  to  the  glad  tidings  of  the  Gospel  delivered  by  the 
then  vicar,  the  Rev.  George  Newton,  and  his  zealous  and  pious  assistants, 
the  Rev.  Tristram  Welman  and  the  Rev.  Joseph  Allein ;(,)  there  were  then 
no  dissenting  places  of  worship  in  the  parish ;  the  population  of  the  town 
was  considerable,  arising  from  the  extent  of  its  trade ;  and  having  only  this 
church  and  St.  James's,  then  a  small  one,(b)  there  must  have  been  diffi- 
culty in  providing  for  the  accommodation  of  the  people. 

We  had  almost  omitted  to  state  one  peculiar  feature  in  the  con- 
struction of  this  edifice,  viz.,  its  having  a  nave  and  four  aisles ;  there  are 
but  few  of  a  similar  arrangement  in  this  country,  and  we  are  only  able 
to  mention  two — those  of  Kendal,  in  Westmoreland,  and  St.  Michael's,  in 
Coventry. 

Abbe  Marite,  in  his  travels  in  Palestine,  describes  a  church  in  Beth- 
lehem, called  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  a  most  magnificent  structure,  having  a 
splendid  roof  supported  by  four  rows  of  columns  of  white  marble  veined 
with  red,  dividing  the  interior  of  the  church  into  five  aisles.  We  are  not 
aware  if  there  be  any  symbolism  understood  by  this  arrangement.  In  the 
case  of  St.  Mary's,  we  should  rather  suppose  that  it  arose  more  from  acci- 
dental circumstances  than  from  any  original  design. 

Thus  successive  fabrics  arose  on  the  same  site,  each  eclipsing  its  pre- 
decessor in  costly  magnificence;  it  was,  however,  for  the  people  of  the 
nineteenth  century,  by  the  judicious,  substantial,  and  chaste  restoration  of 
the  noble  structure,  to  outvie  them  all,  so  that  it  may  be  truly  said,  "  the 
glory  of  this  latter  house  exceedeth  the  former." 

We  look  upon  the  present  church  as  a  great  honour  and  blessing  to  the 
town  of  Taunton.  The  Tabernacle,  for  its  splendour,  became  the  great 
ornament  and  glory  of  the  Jewish  camp  and  nation  in  the  wilderness ;  and 
though  the  outer  covering  was  of  badgers'  skins,  the  interior  was  most 
gorgeous,  that  it  might  be  in  some  measure  suitable  to  the  dignity  of  the 
great  King  for  whose  palace  it  was  designed.(c)       The  beautiful  temple  of 

<■>  See  the  chapter  containing  notices  of  the  Vicars  of  St  Mary's. 

<*>  St  James's  Church  was  considerably  enlarged,  and  the  whole  of  the  south  aisle  built  by  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Cottle,  then  incumbent,  in  the  year  1838,  at  an  expense  of  upwards  of  £2000,  by  which 
700  additional  sittings  were  obtained.  It  was  previously  in  a  most  dangerous  state ;  some  of  tha 
pillars  and  the  south  wall  being  considerably  out  of  the  perpendicular,  and  only  kept  from  falling,  aa 
it  afterwards  appeared,  by  the  weight  of  the  buttresses  on  the  outside. 

<c>  The  value  of  the  gold  and  silver  made  use  of  for  the  work  of  the  Tabernacle,  besidea  the  brass 
and  copper,  amounted,  according  to  Bishop  Cumberland,  to  upwards  of  £182,568.  The  instructions 
with  regard  to  the  Tabernacle  were  very  minute — Exod.  xxri. 


Hl|N-^^«888»-t~*^ 


m 


+*H»°*,-^<B88>-*MS^H!I 


THE  CHURCH  OF  ST.  MAKY  MAGDALENE. 


Solomon  gave  a  glory  anil  lustre  to  the  WON  nation  in  tin:  land  of  Judea, 
and  to  the  city  of  Jerusalem.  Both  these  buildings  were  erected  with 
costly  splendour  by  the  command  of  the  Almighty,  and  under  His  own 
especial  superintendence.  We  are  aware  that  this  outward  grandeur  is  not 
necessary  to  secure  the  Divine  presence  and  blessing,  as  we  learn  from  our 
Saviour's  discourse  with  the  woman  of  Samaria  ;  we  find,  however,  that 
when  the  people  neglected  the  temple,  and  allowed  it  to  fall  into  ruins,  God 
reproaehed  them  for  dwelling  in  a  ceiled  house,  while  His  house  laid  waste, 
and  commanded  them  to  go  to  the  mountain,  and  "  bring  wood  to  build  the 
house  of  the  Lord,"  and  for  their  encouragement  he  said,  "  I  will  take 
pleasure  in  it."  But  we  take  higher  ground  than  the  mere  magnificence  of 
the  building,  or  the  honour  it  confers  on  the  town ;  it  is  a  temple  "  for  the 
King  of  kings."  It  is  a  house  of  prayer,  set  apart  for  the  express  worship 
of  the  great  Author  of  our  being ;  it  is  a  place  for  instruction,  where  by 
the  "  foolishness  of  preaching"  it  may  please  God  to  save  them  who  believe. 
By  the  simple  and  primitive  arrangements  introduced  into  this  church,  the 
rich  and  poor  "  meet  together,"  and,  in  the  beautiful  language  of  our 
Liturgy,  "  with  one  accord  make  their  common  supplications  unto  God." 
May  the  truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  in  its  native  simplicity  and  loveliness,  be 
faithfully  and  affectionately  proclaimed  in  this  glorious  edifice,  as  long  as 
one  stone  shall  remain  upon  another!  Of  this  church,  its  clergy,  and 
congregation,  may  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  say, 
"  this  is  my  rest  for  ever,  here  will  I  dwell,  for  I  have  desired  it ;  I  will 
abundantly  bless  her  provision,  I  will  satisfy  her  poor  with  bread ;  I  will 
also  clothe  her  ministers  with  salvation,  and  her  saints  shall  shout  aloud 
for  joy." 


»H§H*^38I9&  'fr'*rdb'*«  f  38&H^§H* 


71 


^^<^o^-^^^^^Ao^^^^H¥r<>^<>^ 


» 


m 


vmrn 


v 


HHtm&vbe  on 


Wf)t  Cotijtc  ftotoers  of  Somerset. 


Hlh* 


m 


iirmavfcs  on 


®()e  <£otf)tc  STxitoers  of  Somerset. 

Sjonorarp  fBrmbct  of  tf)f  Oxford  jronctp  for  promoting  ttir  £tu&f  of  <5otj)it  arrfiiifcturf,   if. 


-*- 


HE  Churches  of  Somerset  are  remarkable  for  their  beautiful 
towers ;  a  person  travelling  by  the  most  ordinary  route 
through  the  county  sees  them  in  rapid  succession,  each  pos- 
sessing beauty  peculiar  to  itself,  though  marked  by  a  general 
composition,  to  some  extent  observable  in  all. 

This  family  resemblance  arises  mainly  from  their  being 
built  about  the  same  period,  and  indeed,  there  are  few  of  an  earlier  date 
than  the  fifteenth  century,  for  though  some  may  be  referred  to  an  earlier 
period,  yet  most  of  them  appear  to  have  been  built  in  the  time  of  Henry 
VII. ;  and  tradition  further  states  that  Henry,  in  consideration  of  the 
steady  support  afforded  him  in  his  contest  with  the  House  of  York  by 
the  natives  of  Somerset,  founded  their  churches  in  a  style  of  unusual 
splendour. 

Without  questioning  this  statement,  which  rests  only  upon  tradition  for 
support,  there  would  seem  to  be  other  adventitious  circumstances  connected 
with  the  county  sufficient  to  account  for  the  excellence  of  its  ecclesiastical 
architecture.  Few  tracts  of  country  possess  so  many  kinds  of  excellent 
building-stone  as  Somerset,  for  within  a  very  limited  space  are  found  the 
quarries  of  Box,  Farley,  and  Coombe  Down,  furnishing  stone  of  the  oolitic 
species ;  in  other  parts  are  the  quarries  of  Doulting  and  Hamdon  Hill,  of 
the  limestone  formation.  There  are  also  abundant  supplies  of  the  red 
and  green  sandstone,  and  the  blue  and  white  lias,  extensively  scattered 


-*-<3888^-v~*< 


OK'1  %  " 


THK  GOTHIC   TOWERS   OF  SOMERSET. 

flwoughout  the  county;  indeed,  there  i-  scarcely  any  spot  in  Somerset  .-hire 
where  building  materials  may  not  be  procured  with  much  facility.''* 

With  advantages  lik<  the.-c,  it  would  only  he  giving  our  forefather- 
credit  tor  their  ordinary  sagaeity  to  RmpOM  th:it  they  availed  thein- 
selvcs  of  such  resources,  and  reared  those  beautiful  structures  which  now 
excite  our  admiration,  for  it  is  not  a  scattered  few  that  merit  attention, 
but  all,  fn»m  the  largest  to  the  most  diminutive,  are  interesting  in  their 
degree. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  in  date  and  style  there  is  a  similarity 
between  many  of  the  towers  of  Suffolk  and  Somerset;  in  those  of  the 
former  county  the  local  material  has  likewise  been  greatly  conducive  to 
their  beauty, — scarcely  a  church  in  Suffolk  is  without  some  pleasing  decora- 
tion formed  in  flint-work;  this  material  is  used  not  only  for  facing  large 
surfaces  of  walls,  but  is  introduced  in  the  manner  of  mosaics,  and  constitutes 
a  chief  means  of  ornament ;  in  fact,  our  ancestors  never  failed  to  avail  them- 
selves of  the  local  products,  and  exhibited  their  skill  by  applying  them  to 
purposes  of  extraordinary  beauty. 

The  towers  of  Suffolk  are  mostly  of  the  sixteenth  century,  and  though 
much  resembling  those  of  Somerset,  yet  in  many  instances  they  bear  a  very 
different  proportion  to  the  churches  of  which  they  form  component  parts,  the 
churches  are  generally  of  great  height,  having  large  and  strongly  marked 
clerestories ;  this  is  rather  the  exception  than  the  prevailing  character  of  the 
Somerset  churches,  the  bodies  being  low  in  comparison  to  their  towers,  and 
in  some  instances  quite  insignificant  by  the  side  of  most  stately  and  splendid 
towers. 

On  the  summit  of  the  high  hills,  it  is  not  improbable  that  the  towers 
were  intended  as  sea  marks  to  guide  the  mariners,  thus  the  more  simple  and 
bold  their  outline,  the  better  would  they  be  suited  for  this  object,  and  many 


W  The  summits  of  the  hills  in  the  immediate  neighhourhood  of  Bath  are  of  the  oolitic  formation, 
and  have  a  thickness,  probably,  of  ISO  to  150  feet  Masses  of  this  rock  are  scattered  on  the  slopes 
of  the  hills  covering  the  subjacent  clays  and  Fuller's  earth,  which,  with  the  inferior  oolite  and 
calcareous  sand,  constitute  the  lowest  members  of  the  oolitic  group.  Sometimes  the  oolitic  beds 
form  outlying  eminences,  such  as  Stantonbury  Hill,  Dundry  Hill,  and  May's  Knoll.  The  oolites 
rest  on  a  platform  of  the  lias  formations,  which  appear  on  the  lowest  portions  of  the  slope  of  the 
oolitic  hills ;  the  valleys  which  separate  these  hills  and  are  drained  by  rivulets  flowing  into  the 
Avon,  are  occupied  by  the  formations  of  the  red  marl,  or  red  sandstone.  In  some  places  the  lime- 
stone, which  underlies  the  new  red  sandstone,  occasionally  crowns  the  summits  of  the  hills,  but 
more  usually  is  found  in  horizontal  strata,  resting  against  the  elevated  beds  of  the  mountain  lime- 
stone, which  latter,  with  the  old  red  sandstone,  forms  the  constituent  mass  of  Leigh  Down  nnd 
Broadfield  Down,  near  Bristol.  The  eastern  side  of  the  county,  from  Bath,  by  Fromc,  Bruton,  and 
Castle  Cary,  to  Yeovil,  and  the  southern  side,  from  Yeovil,  by  Ilminster,  to  Wellington,  are  occupied 
by  hills  of  like  geological  character  to  those  around  Bath.  Rocks  of  the  green  sandstone,  and 
even  chalk,  are  found  in  many  places  along  the  border  of  the  county. 


ri 


Till:   (iOTHIC   TOWERS   OF  SOMERSET. 

of  them  answer  to  this  description  ;(a)  but  whether  constructed  with  this 
special  view  or  not,  thru  existence  must  be  regarded  as  a  proof  of  religious 
zeal ;  to  have  reared  such  lofty  and  magnificent  towers  throughout  the 
breadth  of  the  county,  as  well  in  retired  villages  as  in  populous  and  wealthy 
towns,  shows  that  the  modern  principle  of  lavishing  money  to  decorate 
churches  where  they  form  features  of  city  improvements,  and  resting  con- 
tent with  mean  edifices  where  less  exposed  to  view,  had  no  favour  with 
the  builders  of  antiquity ;  their  aim  was  directed  to  the  single  purpose  of 
glorifying  God,  by  dedicating  to  His  service  the  best  building  they  could 
raise,  whether  in  the  frequented  city  or  the  secluded  hamlet. 

Amongst  the  many  admirable  towers  of  this  county,  the  following  may 
certainly  be  selected  as  being  unusually  fine,  although  numerous  others  are 
well  deserving  of  notice: — the  towers  of  St.  James  and  St.  Mary,  Taunton; 
also  of  North  Petherton,(b)  Chew  Magna,  Evercreech,  Iluish  Episcopi, 
Dundry,  Glastonbury,  St.  Cuthbert's  Wells,  Bakewrell,  Wraxhall,  Ban  well, 
Kingsbury,  Shepton-Mallet,  Mells,  Leigh,  Bishops'-Lydeard,  Chewton 
Mendip.  Of  these,  none  is  more  justly  admired  than  the  splendid  tower  of 
St.  Mary's  Church,  Taunton. 

It  would  be  satisfactory  to  know  in  what  year,  and  to  whom  belonged  the 
honour  of  designing  so  beautiful  a  structure.  The  author  of  the  "  History 
of  Taunton,"  appreciating  the  skill  shown  in  the  design,  endeavours  to 
identify  it  with  the  great  Wykeham  of  Winchester,  and  contends  that  the 
style  and  character  of  the  tower  belong  to  the  fourteenth  century ;  however 
strongly  this  opinion  may  have  prevailed  when  the  work  alluded  to  was 
published,  a  greatly  increased  acquaintance  with  the  details  and  peculiari- 
ties of  the  different  periods  of  mediaeval  art  now  convinces  us  that  the  tower 
is  not  of  so  early  a  date  as  the  fourteenth  century,  and  that  its  erection  may 
safely  be  assigned  to  the  latter  end  of  the  fifteenth  century. 

There  are  unfortunately  no  coats  of  arms,  or  cognizances,  upon  the 
tower  to  settle  the  exact  date  when  it  was  built ;  but  on  the  transoms  of  the 
two  upper  series  of  belfry  windows  are  sculptured  angels  supporting  shields, 
on  which  are  carved  the  initials  <fct.  23.  These  letters  may  refer  to  Richard 
Beerc,  Abbot  of  Glastonbury,  who  presided  over  that  establishment  in  the 

W  Dundry  Tower,  for  example,  is  known  to  have  been  built  as  a  sea-mark.  The  church  iUelf  is 
very  small,  but  the  tower  extremely  lofty,  and  being  situated  at  the  top  of  a  very  high  hill,  is  visible 
far  down  the  Bristol  Channel.  It  was  erected  by  the  merchant-adventurers  of  Bristol ;  a  stone  in 
the  tower  has  the  date  1482. 

<b>  This  beautiful  and  elaborately  ornamented  tower  is  said  to  have  been  built  by  the  same 
architect  who  designed  St  Mary's  tower  at  Taunton,  and  there  seems  nothing  unreasonable  in  this 
belief.  The  towers  at  Chew  Magna,  Chewton  Mendip,  and  Dundry,  are  also  stated  to  have  been 
built  by  one  and  the  same  architect,  and  tradition  further  reports  him  to  have  given  the  last  village 
its  name,  by  exclaiming,  on  completing  the  tower,  "  Now  I  have  Done  dree." 


m 


THE   GOTHIC   TOWERS   OP   SOMERSET. 


fifteenth  century — a  dignitary  eminently  skilled  in  architecture,  and  who 
built  the  churches  at  Glastonbury  on  which  are  sculptured  the  same  initials, 
jR.  13. ;  it  is  therefore  not  unlikely  that  he  may  have  JWfrpirid  the  l»<  autiful 
tower  of  St.  Mary's  Church. (,)  There  are  evident  marks  in  many  of  the 
churches  of  Somerset  which  will  justify  the  supposition  that  one  master 
mind  designed  them,  and  the  inferior  copies  can  easily  be  detected. 

Amongst  so  many  well-proportioned  towers  as  Somersetshire  affords,  it 
is  rather  a  matter  for  regret  that  there  is  not  a  greater  variety  in  their 
architectural  character.  They  scarcely  admit  of  distinct  classification,  still 
there  are  some  peculiarities  in  their  crowning  features  which  deserve  to  be 
noticed ;  thus  many  terminate  in  regular  graduated  buttresses,  diminishing 
as  they  rise,  and  ending  in  tall  and  wrell-designed  angular  pinnacles ;  others 
are  strengthened  at  the  angles  by  buttresses  which  finish  before  they  reach 
the  top  of  the  towrer,  and  are  met  by  overhanging  perforated  pinnacles, 
resting  on  gurgoyles,  and  having  delicately  traceried  parapets  between 
them.  Of  this  latter  kind,  the  tower  of  St.  Mary's  is  a  remarkable  example, 
but  the  effect  of  this  arrangement  is  not  always  successful ;  for  skilful  as 
the  combination  of  parts  may  be  in  design,  a  repetition  of  pierced  pinnacles 
and  open  parapets  presents  too  fragile  an  appearance  for  its  purpose: 
such  construction  in  stone  is  rather  unnatural,  hence  all  these  crested 
terminations  are  found  to  be  disfigured  by  iron  ties,  &c,  that  have  been 
applied  at  different  times  to  secure  them  from  the  destructive  effects  of 
hijjrh  winds. 

It  may  also  be  observed,  notwithstanding  the  magnificence  of  this  tower 
as  a  whole,  that  there  are  other  marks  about  it  by  which  we  may  trace  the 
commencement  of  the  decline  in  art,  which,  within  the  space  of  another 
century,  terminated  in  the  total  debasement  of  those  principles  winch 
distinguished  the  best  productions  of  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  cen- 
turies. A  profusion  of  ornament  may  at  first  excite  admiration  by  skilful- 
ness  of  design  and  execution,  but  it  cannot  satisfy  the  judgment,  if  it  is 
adopted  to  the  exclusion  of  sound  principles  of  construction,  or  to  the 


« 


(»)  "  Richard  Beere  was  installed  Abbot  of  Glastonbury,  January  20th,  1493.  He  built  the  new 
lodgings  by  the  great  chamber,  called  the  king's  lodgings,  in  the  gallery ;  as  also  the  new  lodgings 
for  secular  priests  and  clerks  of  our  Lady.  He  likewise  built  the  greatest  part  of  Edgar's  Chapel,  at 
the  east  end  of  the  church ;  arched  the  east  part  of  the  church  at  both  sides ;  strengthened  the 
steeple  in  the  middle  by  a  vault  and  two  arches  (otherwise  it  had  fallen) ;  made  a  rich  altar  of  silver 
gilt,  and  set  it  before  the  high  altar ;  and  returning  out  of  Italy  (where  he  had  been  ambassador), 
made  a  chapel  of  our  Lady  of  Loretto  joining  to  the  north  side  of  the  body  of  the  church  :  he  made 
withal  a  chapel  of  the  sepulchre  in  the  south  end  of  the  nave,  or  body  of  the  church ;  an  almshouse 
(with  a  chapel)  in  the  north  part  of  the  abbey,  for  seven  or  ten  poor  women ;  and  the  manor  place  at 
Sharpham,  in  the  park,  two  miles  west  from  Glastonbury,  which  had  been  before  nothing  else  but  a 
poor  lodge.  He  died  on  the  20th  of  January,  1524,  and  was  buried  in  the  south  aisle  of  the  body  of 
the  church,  under  a  plain  marble." 


♦ 


* 


+°m 


* 


^A^-o0o-^^888^-H^A^4^888?>-^-^o-^o<^ 


liOTHir   TOWKKS   01   .sO.MKKm 

prevention  of  that  repose  which  ought  to  be  a  part  of  every  composition 
in  art.<"> 

The  ordinary  principles  of  design  seem  to  require  that  the  lower  part  of 
a  building  should  be  the  strongest,  and  that  as  the  building  rises,  it  should 
become  lighter,  the  means  adopted  to  effect  this,  produces  of  itself  a  charac- 
ter of  ornament;  thus  the  base  of  a  tower  may  be  entirely  solid,  with  the 
exception  of  a  doorway  and  window  on  the  west  side;  it  then  rises  to  the 
ringing  chamber,  where  again  but  little  light  is  necessary,  such  as  may  be 
obtained  from  small  openings ;  above  this  chamber  is  the  belfry,  and  here 
considerable  perforations  in  the  walls  are  necessary  for  the  escape  of  sound ; 
above  this  story  no  chamber  is  ever  constructed,  it  being  an  object  of 
paramount  importance  to  place  the  bells  in  as  elevated  a  position  as  possible, 
that  the  sound  emitted  may  have  free  course.  This  useful  construction, 
when  merely  decorated  to  give  it  grace,  at  once  presents  an  agreeable 
design,  the  lower  part  appearing  neither  bald  or  unmeaning,  nor  the  upper 
part  feeble  or  unnecessarily  minute,  and  if  the  summit  is  designed  in  accord- 
ance with  this  feeling,  there  is  a  unity  in  the  whole  justified  by  its  purposes. 

Bearing  these  remarks  in  mind,  it  may  be  questioned  whether  the  tower 
of  St.  Mary's  is  not  overcharged  with  parts  tending  rather  to  confusion,  and 
the  want  of  projection  in  the  angular  buttresses  detracts  from  the  strength 
of  expression  which  such  a  large  vertical  mass  should  possess;  the  same 
observation  will  apply  to  some  of  the  other  towers  already  named. 

It  must  be  admitted  that  the  other  examples  referred  to, — having 
graduated  buttresses,  set  angularly  at  each  corner,  or  arranged  in 
couplets  rectangularly,  rising  to  the  top  of  the  tower,  and  terminating  in 
solid  but  well-proportioned  turrets  or  pinnacles, — exhibits  as  beautiful 
and  consistent  an  arrangement  as  can  be  devised  in  stone.  With  a  wide 
projecting  base,  these  angular  supports  diminish  proportionately,  stage 
by  stage,  and  give  that  pyramidal  form  to  the  mass  which  seldom  fails 
to  satisfy  the  eye,  while  the  continuity  of  outline  at  the  summit,  where 
the  lines  are  not  broken  by  overhanging  cage-like  construction,  perfects  the 


W  Mr.  Welby  Pugin,  in  his  "  Principles  of  Pointed  Christian  Architecture,"  asserts,  that  every 
tower  built  during  the  pure  style  of  pointed  architecture  either  was,  or  was  intended  to  be 
surmounted  by  a  spire,  which  is  the  natural  covering  for  a  tower;  a  flat  roof  is  both  contrary  to  the 
spirit  of  the  style,  and  it  is  also  practically  bad.  There  is  no  instance  before  the  year  1400  of  a 
church  tower  being  erected  without  the  intention,  at  least,  of  being  covered  or  surmounted  by  a 
spire ;—  those  towers  ante-decent  to  that  period,  which  we  find  without  such  terminations,  have 
either  been  left  incomplete  for  want  of  funds,  weakness  in  the  sub-structure,  or  some  casual 
impediment,  or  the  spires  which  were  often  of  timber  covered  with  lead  have  been  pulled  down  for 
the  sake  of  their  materials.  In  fine,  when  towers  were  erected  with  flat  embattled  tops,  Christian 
architecture  was  on  the  decline,  and  the  omission  of  the  ancient  and  appropriate  termination  was 
strong  evidence  of  that  fact 


-HH3888&-S"** 


M 


THE  SOniO  TOWBR8  OP  SOMERSET. 

design  in  a  part  manit*e>tlv  tin  in«>-t  rfiftctlU  to  00mpO»Bj  Mid  where  t<> 

m  »Ve<|Urntlv  in.>-t  faulty. 

The  towns  of  the  parish  churches  at  Wills,  BtekwiU,  and  Wraxhall, 
are  very  good  illustrations  of  this  kind,  and  the  first  is  particularly  successful 
in  its  projRWtions. 

Further  than  these  vanities  in  their  outlines  they  have  nothing 
remarkable  in  design  beyond  the  richness  of  detail  which  generally  belongs 
to  them.  Each  tower,  according  to  its  height  and  bulk,  is  divided  into 
several  stages ;  the  belfries  being  mostly  enriched ;  the  walls  pierced  by  two 
or  more  couplet  windows  on  each  side,  filled  in  with  elaborate  open  tracery 
to  give  vent  to  the  sound  of  the  bells ;  the  other  spaces  occupied  by  niches 
and  sunk  panelling ;  the  lower  stages  are  necessarily  less  ornamented,  but 
are  well  arranged,  and  by  their  solidity  giving  consistency  to  the  whole. 

Internally  the  junctions  of  the  towers  and  churches  are  excellent.  The 
ringing  loft  is  in  most  cases  supported  upon  a  stone  vaulting  of  rich  fan 
tracery,  having  a  large  circular  trap  in  the  centre,  for  the  purpose  of 
lowering  or  hoisting  the  bells.(,)  It  is  to  be  lamented  that  the  tower  arch, 
fan  tracery  vaulting,  and  west  window,  are  in  so  many  cases  shut  out 
from  the  body  of  the  church  by  a  large  organ  case,  or  lath-and-plaster 
screen;  happily  however,  there  is  a  chance  that  these  blemishes  to  our 
churches  will  be  removed  by  the  gradual  increase  of  architectural  know- 
ledge which  is  now  taking  place. 

Many  of  the  towers  contain  good  peals  of  bells,  and  some  of  them 
have  curious  inscriptions;  generally  speaking,  our  ancestors  constructed 
their  timber  framing  wTith  great  judgment,  but  it  is  a  grievous  fact, 
that  the  careless  manner  in  which  repairs  have  been  made  in  recent 
times  to  the  wooden  cagework,  has  been  the  cause  of  most  serious 
mischief  to  the  towers  themselves,  several  instances  might  be  adduced  in 
proof.  When  the  ringers  encounter  a  difficulty  in  ringing  owing  to  the 
weakness  of  the  framing,  instead  of  bracing  the  parts  together,  so  as  to 


W  This  beautiful  mode  of  vaulting  is  essentially  English,  and  is  seldom  or  ever  met  with  in 
continental  architecture;  but  exquisite  specimens  are  to  be  found  in  most  of  our  English  churches, 
either  applied  as  in  the  case  of  tower  vaulting,  or  adapted  to  the  soffites  of  chantry  chapels  and 
mural  tombs ;  when  used  for  the  latter  purposes,  it  does  not  possess  the  mechanical  construction 
belonging  to  larger  examples;  it  was  the  latest  description  of  vaulting  introduced,  and  is  frequently 
discovered  in  the  most  debased  examples  of  Tudor  architecture.  There  is  an  exception  to  this  kind 
of  vaulting  in  the  tower  of  Merton  College  Chapel,  Oxford.  The  belfry  is  supported  by  a  curious 
piece  of  construction  in  oak,  very  skilfully  designed  with  moulded  principals  and  pierced  spandrels, 
having  also  in  the  centre  a  circular  lantern-shaped  opening,  for  the  admission  of  the  bells.  This 
ingenious  piece  of  carpentry  was  shut  out  from  view  till  within  a  late  period,  by  a  wretched  lath  and 
plaster  ceiling.  The  corbels  supporting  the  main  arched  timbers  are  sculptured  with  the  representa- 
tions of  different  orders  of  ecclesiastics. 


* 


i-<$m>~7~*- 


>*■ 


THE  GOTHIC   TOWERS   OF   SOMERSET. 

make  the  framework  itself  secure,  they  stiffen  it  by  thrusting  struts 
and  wedges  between  the  main  timbers  and  the  walls;  or  if  the  de- 
fective part  should  be  near  a  window,  then  by  wedging  to  the  window- 
breast,  mullions,  or  window-head,  whichever  may  be  nearest,  thereby 
throwing  all  the  strain  and  vibration  of  the  bells,  when  in  full  swing, 
directly  upon  those  parts;  the  disastrous  effects  produced  by  this  system 
must  be  manifest ;  upon  observing  old  bell  framing,  it  will  be  found 
perfectly  independent  of  the  side  walls,  and  when  the  peal  is  in  full  action 
the  whole  cagework  may  be  seen  to  oscillate  considerably,  having  no  con- 
tact with  the  walls,  being  indeed  no  more  than  a  dead  and  inert  weight? 
resting  upon  stone  corbels  or  set-offs. 

It  is  interesting  to  observe  how  carefully  and  minutely  the  most 
concealed  detail  of  every  part  of  a  church  was  formerly  finished,  regard- 
less of  its  inaccessable  situation.  Instances  of  this  may  be  found  in 
the  stair  turrets,  which  form  such  pleasing  appendages  to  the  Somerset 
towers;  the  stone  newels  instead  of  ending  abruptly  at  the  top,  are  fre- 
quently made  small  vaulting  shafts,  from  which  moulded  ribs  branch 
over,  forming  elegant  groined  termini  to  the  stairs,  and  even  the  slit 
windows  by  which  the  stairs  are  lighted,  and  the  doors  of  communication 
to  the  different  stages,  evidence  the  greatest  care  in  design.(a) 

Having  noticed  a  few  characteristics  of  the  towers  themselves,  their  posi- 
tions in  reference  to  the  bodies  of  the  churches  must  be  stated.  The  most 
general  position  appears  to  be  at  the  west  end,  but  in  cruciform  plans  they 
necessarily  stand  as  centre  towers  over  the  junctions  of  the  nave,  transept, 
and  chancel.  Many  also  are  placed  between  the  nave  and  chancel  where 
no  transept  exists,  and  some  are  situated  at  the  north  and  south  sides,  but 
these  are  the  exceptions  to  the  common  practice. 

Large  and  conspicuous  gurgoyles  are  common  ornaments  to  the  towers, 
and  they  not  unfrequently  consist  of  representations  of  grotesque  and 
debased  animals.  Monsters  both  of  animal  and  human  shape,  are  to  be 
seen  in  most  distorted  and  offensive  postures ;  by  some,  these  oddities  are 
referred  to  the  caprice  of  the  workmen  who  carved  them,  but  it  has  also 
been  well  observed,  that  these  uncouth  devices  are  meant  to  represent  the 
vices  and  depravities  of  human  nature,  and  placed  at  the  western  extremity 
of  the  building,  to  show  the  distance  between  holiness  and  sin ;  the  former 
state  being  symbolised  by  the  representations  of  saints  and  angels,  (which 

'"  When  the  upper  part  of  the  tower  of  St  Mary's  Church,  Taunton,  was  reinstated,  in  1746, 
they  very  injudiciously  made  all  the  angular  pinnacles  of  the  same  design ;  the  stair-turret  has, 
therefore,  no  marked  character  at  its  summit :  this  is  to  be  regretted,  as  a  most  important  feature  of 
the  tower  is  thus  lost. 


rf4-^3888?> 


*-<$88^-H**i&'- 4—  >XB88S>- 


THE  GOTHIC   TOWKRS   OP   SO1 

arc  usually  found  at  the  east  end  near  the  altar,  or  within  the  precmcte  of 

the  ohanoel)  where  the i  aaorod  mysteries  are  celebrated 

Amongst  all  the  towers  of  Somerset,  and  some  of  them  standing  on 
prominent  and  lofty  ground  overlooking  the  sea,  Done  possesi  the  distinctive 
features  of  lantern  towers:  do  indisputable  examples  of  this  clan  are  to  be 
found,  but  the  extremely  light  and  open  appearance  of  the  angular  pinna- 
else  attached  to  some  of  them,  induce  ■  belief  that  they  might  have  been 
formerly  used  es  receptacles  for  cressets  upon  occasion  of  the  great  festivals 
of  tlu>  Church,  if  not  at  other  times;  and  this  conjecture  obtains  support 
from  its  being  known  that  the  upper  stages  of  the  tower  at  Boston,  in 
Lincolnshire,  All  Saints,  York,  and  old  Bow  Church,  London,  were  pro- 
vided with  small  lanterns  for  purposes  of  illumination. (a)  The  two  latter 
structure-  hail  not  the  distinctive  lantern  form  as  Boston,  yet  they  were 
furnished  with  convenient  places  for  receiving  lights.  The  extremely 
perforated  character  of  pinnacle  is  not  confined  exclusively  to  the  Son, 
towers;  some  of  the  Gloucestershire  towers  are  decorated  with  similar 
like  turrets,  and  it  can  scarcely  be  concluded  that  these  forms, 
devised  with  so  much  skill,  were  adopted  without  reference  to  a  useful 
purpose.  The  open  parapets  which  connect  these  pinnacles  retain  the 
outward  trace  of  battlements,  but  are  usually  so  ornamented  as  scarcely  to 
be  recognised  under  that  form;  in  this  respect  they  differ  greatly  from  the 
battlements  of  the  adjoining  churches  of  Dorset.  The  Dorsetshire  towers 
are  of  late  date,  and  almost  invariably  finish  at  their  summits  with  bold  and 
expressive  battlements;  it  is  not  however  to  be  inferred  that  they  were 
used  for  defence,  as  they  had  become  mere  features  of  ornament,  though  if 
occasion  required,  they  might  be  found  quite  serviceable  for  protection.(b) 

Although  Somerset  is  so  distinguished  for  its  towers,  it  is  not  wholly 
without  spires;  the  churches  of  Croscombe,  Doulting,  Bridgewater,  Yatton, 
and  a  few  others,  have  these  graceful  superstructures;  but  the  period  when 
they  weri-  common  crowning  features  had  passed  away,  and  the  enriched 
perpendicular  towers  had  succeeded  them.  The  exquisite  spires  which 
enrich  the  scenery  of  Northamptonshire,  may  all  be  assigned  to  a  full 
century  anterior  to  the  erection  of  the  Somerset  churches. 

The  preceding  observations  being  intended  merely  to  point  out  a  few 
leading  characteristics  of  tin-  principal  towers,   induced  by  a  desire   to  call 

ial   attention  to  the  remarkable  one  of  St.  .Man's  Church,  Taunton,  it 


'•)  On  one  of  the  turrets  of  Hadley  Church,  near  Barnet,  Middlesex,  there  was  formerly  a 
pot,  filled  with  combustible  matter,  to  serve  for  a  cresset  or  beacon. 

In  some  cases  the  towers  of  churches  were  formerly  used  for  defence;    Rugby  Towtr,  in 
Warwickshire,  i*  known  to  have  been  occupied  by  soldiers. 


-r- 


§§Hfc»-3-«$8&> 


+ 


THE  GOTHIC  TOWERS   OP  SOMERSET. 

would  be  taking  too  wide  a  range  to  institute  a  parallel  between  them  and 
the  towers  of  other  counties;  but  such  an  investigation  would  afford  an 
interesting  subject  of  disquisition,  for  though,  upon  a  cursory  glance,  there 
might  not  seem  any  conspicuous  difference  in  them,  yet,  were  they  carefully 
delineated,  much  variation  would  be  found  in  their  designs,  and  a  general 
rule  of  proportion  might  be  ascertained,  m  to  account  for  the  superiority 
which  some  examples  possess  over  others.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  while 
the  churches  of  Yorkshire,  Warwickshire,  Cambridgeshire,  and  other 
counties,  are  being  illustrated,  with  a  view  to  make  known  their  interesting 
features,  the  magnificent  churches  of  Somerset  may  not  be  forgotten.  The 
towers  alone  belonging  to  these  churches  would  richly  illustrate  any 
work.(a)  The  want  of  early  records,  pertaining  to  nearly  all  our  parochial 
churches,  deprives  us  of  the  information  respecting  the  founders  of  them, 
and  we  can  only  learn  imperfectly  from  heraldic  badges  and  stained  glass 
of  those  families  who  were  formerly  benefactors.  The  disappointment 
arising  from  this  fact  might  of  itself,  without  higher  motives,  induce  us  to 
adopt  the  excellent  recommendation  of  J.  H.  Markland,  Esq.,  who,  in  an 
admirable  letter  to  the  Oxford  Archaeological  Society,  has  suggested  that, 
in  lieu  of  the  incongruous  tablets,  sarcophagi,  &c,  which  are  continually 
thrust  into  churches  as  memorials  to  deceased  friends,  the  mourning  sur- 
vivors should  "  furnish  a  pillar,  a  transept,  or  a  choir,"  to  some  church, 
whereby  the  privilege  of  contributing  to  build  God's  house  might  be  shown; 
and  to  perpetuate  the  memory  of  the  deceased,  a  small  brass  plate  might  be 
inserted,  with  the  necessary  inscription,  in  some  suitable  part. 

A  good  illustration  of  the  practice  here  recommended,  may  be  seen  in  a 
curious  church  at  the  village  of  Wanborough,  Wilts,  having  both  a  tower 
and  a  spire;  the  latter  is  placed  over  arches,  at  the  junction  of  the  nave  and 
chancel:  the  tower  is  at  the  west  end,  and  on  a  small  brass  plate  is  the 
following  inscription : — 

Orate  p  CI) emu  Saltan  r  eiJttlja  uvr  n  ttefuurtitf  ittarjia  }3I)iliuo,  Qrchna. 
Glauttite  .  Sgntte  t  wan  Mttsf  car  rar  altirf  .  0110  Unbto  ©brrartJ,  btrarto  r  aA< 
MM  porljtaui* .  q.  i).  rapamlc  tcrpcrt  &n  fflno.  xccccxxxv. 

"  Pray  for  Thomas  Polton  and  Editha,  his  wife,  defunct ;  for  Master  Philip, 
Archdeacon  of  Gloucester,  Agnes,  and  fourteen  others  their  children ;  for  Sir 
Robert  Everard,  vicar,  and  all  his  parishioners,  who  this  tower  commenced,  Anno 
Domini  1435." 


'•'  The  late  Mr.  Gage  Rokewode  published  a  very  interesting  account  of  the  Ecclesiastical 
Round  Towers  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  illustrated  by  some  excellent  engravings  :  to  those  who  wish 
to  pursue  this  subject  further,  the  perusal  of  his  communication  to  the  Antiquarian  Society, 
published  in  the  23rd  volume  of  the  "  Archaeologia,"  will  afford  much  pleasure. 


THE  GOTHIC   TOWERS  OP  SOMERSET. 

The  churches  of  Long  Melfbrd  and  Lavcnham,  Suffolk,  liave  also 
inscriptions  worked  under  the  external  stringcourses  and  other  places, 
imploring  the  suffrages  of  the  faithful  tor  the  repose  of  those  pious  person- 
ages who  erected  distinct  portions  of  the  building,  such  as  the  tower,  the 
aisle,  the  porch,  and  side  chapels,  each  part  being  inscribed  with  the 
date  of  its  erection. 

Without  adopting  the  literal  form  of  these  inscriptions,  we  may  at 
least  imitate  the  spirit  which  prompted  men  of  old  to  dedicate  largely  of 
this  world's  goods  to  the  enlargement  or  restoration  of  churches,  and  thus 
secure  to  others  increased  opportunities  of  enjoying  the  blessings  of 
*■  common  prayer." 


*H388S>-5-«aH» 


V 


8fh>  HH 

Ecclesiastical  ^rcijitectttre  of   England 


01* 


IBcclestaattcal  ^tcfjttecture  of  lEnglantr, 


Hg  Stomas  $ouf)  $orcf),  (Esq.  QL.ffit. 


i-iu  of   Cnnitp  Colltgr,  (Samfcrlogr. 


v 


— ^ 


^ 


Praise  of  Pointed  Architecture— Its  peculiarly  appropriate  character  in  the  design 
and  construction  of  Religious  Edifices. 


F  all  the  different  kinds  of  architecture,  that  have  been  con- 
secrated at  various  periods  to  the  service  of  Religion,  none 
appears  more  calculated  to  inspire  the  mind  with  awe  and 
veneration  than  that  peculiar  style  employed  in  ecclesiastical 
edifices  during  the  middle  ages,  originally  invented  by  the 
Normans,  and  carried  by  their  successors  to  the  highest  point 
of  perfection.  It  is  true  that  the  classic  orders  of  Greece 
and  Rome  have  never  been  surpassed,  as  presenting  models 
of  grandeur  and  beauty  in  the  construction  of  palaces  and 
public  buildings  of  a  merely  secular  character;  but  where  is  the  temple, 
raised  by  pagan  hands,  and  dedicated  to  imaginary  deities,  that  can  compare 
with  the  sacred  interior  of  the  Christian  Cathedral  of  our  forefathers,  glorious 
with  its  many-clustered  columns  and  vaulted  roofs,  long-drawn  aisles,  and 
richly-storied  windows — fabrics  conceived  in  the  loftiest  spirit  of  devotion, 
and  consecrated  to  the  living  God ! 

It  is  not,  however,  by  the  vast  scale  only  and  stupendous  dimensions  of 
these  hallowed  piles,  that  admiration  is  principally  excited ;  vastness  alone, 
without  variety,   might   awaken   astonishment,   but  could  never  enchain 


■H^A^H-^888^^-<>0*^A« 


THK   K  (I.KSIASTK    \l     Alt(  I1ITKCTURE  OP   KN(U.ANI». 


attention  ;  and  mere  BIBivfiH'ss,  uninformed  with  t lie*  finer  principl. 
Art,  would  produce  ■  stnt iiiitiit  rather  of  repulsion  than  delight.  Wherein, 
then,  consists  tin-  peculiar  charm  of  these  struct  urea?  In  the  admirable 
adaptation  of  the  various  comjMment  parts  to  form  one  complete,  grand,  and 
entire  edifice,  where  arch  u|H>n  arch,  and  column  upon  coluiiin,  are  beauti- 
fully hlended  into  one  harmonious  mass;  a  mighty  and  magnificent  plan, 
emhraeing  in  its  ample  scojkj  an  almost  infinite  amount  of  minute  and 
appropriate  details;  an  extreme  simplicity  of  outline,  susceptible  of  even 
the  greatest  profusion  of  decoration. 

But  it  is  chiefly  in  a  religious  point  of  view,  by  reason  of  its  sublime 
and  awful  character,  that  the  Pointed  Style(a)  is  most  imposing;  for  when 
can  the  heart  be  more  deeply  affected  with  solemn  and  devout  impressions, 
than  when  buried  in  meditation  beneath  the  vaulted  canopy (b)  of  centuries, 
only  not  less  perishable  than  the  vault  of  heaven (c)  itself,  and  probably 
destined  to  endure  as  long :  or  where  can  the  eye  glisten  with  so  fervent  a 
delight,  as  while  gazing  on  the  triumphs  of  Faith,  pictured  in  the  calm  but 
brilliant  jiortraitures  of  evangelists,  and  apostles,  saints,  martyrs,  and  con- 
feeBOTS,  each  resting  within  his  OWD  gOrgeOUi  tabernacle. "1:  and  their  brows 
all  radiant  with  the  light  of  immortality :  or  who,  standing  upon  the  ashes 
of  the  dead,  and  surrounded  with  monuments  so  enduring,  feels  not  in 
himself  that,  although  the  creature  of  a  day,  he  is  the  pilgrim  of  eternity ; 
while  the  full  soul,  swelling  with  the  choral  symphonies,  and  borne  upon 
the  wings  of  devotion,  contemplates  the  glories  of  that  loftier  and  more 
magnificent  temple  above,  where  the  service  never  ceases,  and  the  hallelujahs 
never  die  ?(e) 

(•)  "  Pointed  architecture  is  so  termed  in  allusion  not  only  to  its  characteristic  arch,  but  to  its 
pinnacles,  spires,  &c,  and  seems  most  appropriate  and  most  expressive  of  its  character." — Pogin'a 
Specimens  of  Gothic  Architecture,  vol.  i.,  p.  2. 

<b>  The  groined  nave  of  Wells  Cathedral,  after  a  lapse  of  six  hundred  years,  presents  as  firm  an 
appearance  as  when  it  was  first  constructed.     So  also  many  other  cathedrals. 

(<•)   ««  The  heavens  are  the  work  of  thy  hands — they  shall  perish." — Psalm  cii ,  25,  2C. 

W  The  idea  of  tabernacles  was  probably  derived  from  the  expression  of  St  Peter  to  our  Lord  at 
the  Transfiguration,  "Lord,  let  us  make  here  three  tabernacles;  one  for  thee,  and  one  for  Mom, 
and  one  for  Elias." — Matthew  xvil,  4.  But  "  the  Lord  of  life  and  glory"  needed  no  other  than  that 
tabernacle  of  humanity,  which  he  had  already  hallowed  by  being  himself  enshrined  within  it.  On 
another  occasion  also,  our  Lord  was  pleased  to  represent  himself  under  a  similar  figure,  which  the 
Jews  misunderstood  in  reference  to  their  temple,  when  "  He  only  spake  of  the  temple  of  his  body." 

M  Some  very  excellent  individuals  object  to  the  decoration  of  ecclesiastical  edifices  on  the 
principle  that  exceeding  plainness  is  more  appropriate  to  a  place  of  religious  worship.  But  where 
do  we  discover  the  archetype  of  this  style  in  Nature  ?  Is  not  the  Universe  one  vast  Temple,  and  has 
not  the  Supreme  Grand  Architect  adorned  it  with  a  splendour  and  beauty  that  reflect  His  glory  on 
every  side?  Moreover,  shall  the  shrines  of  ambition  and  luxury  glow  with  the  brightest  trophiea  of 
Genius,  and  the  richest  treasures  of  Art,  while  the  temples  of  Him,  who  is  the  All-bounteou.-.  (>inr 
of  ■  every  good  and  perfect  gift,"  remain  neglected  and  unadorned  ? 


oA«^-o^o^-<3888S>-^^^^^--^88^-^-o0o- 


Settfon  K. 


Ecclesiastical  Architecture  from  the  earliest  period  to  the  Norman  Conquests— British  Churches— 
Saxon  invasion,  and  triumph  of  Paganism— Restoration  of  Christianity  by  Augustine — Early 
Saxou  foundations  at  Canterbury,  Rochester,  and  London— At  York— At  Wearmouch— At 
Ripon  and  Hexham— Abbot  Benedict  Biscopius  and  Bisnop  Wilfred -Churches  at.  Glaston- 
bury, and  splendid  chapel  constructed  there  by  King  Ina— Albert,  Archbishop  of  York — 
Eanbald  and  Alcuin— Destruction  of  churches  by  the  Danes — King  Alfred  the  Great — His 
glorious  character  — The  Nursing- Father  of  the  Chuic.i— Repairs  the  ruined 
monasteries  and  churches — His  example  imitated  by  his  successors— Munificence 
of  King  Edgar— Ramsey  Abbey— Architectural  form  and  character  of  the  Saxon 
churches. 


N  the  first  introduction (a)  of  Christianity  in  this  island, 
shortly  after  the  death  of  its  Heavenly  Founder,  the  esta- 
blishment of  the  new  religion  induced  the  necessity  of 
consecrated  edifices  for  the  due  performance  of  divine  wor- 
ship, and  the  celebration  of  its  holy  mysteries.  In  this 
early  dawn  of  civilisation,  it  is  probable  that  these  primitive 
fabrics  were  imperfectly  constructed,  and  most  frequently 
of  perishable  materials, — wood  and  wicker-\vork,(b)  with  a 
simple  coating  of  clay,  composed  the  walls;  and  the  lowly 
thatch,  "  where  the  sparrow  hath  found  an  house,  and  the  swallow  a  nest 
for  herself,  where  she  may  lay  her  young,"  afforded  the  sole  covering  for 
the  altars  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts !     These  sanctuaries  have  long  since  passed 


(•)  «  Xempore,  ut  scimus,  summo  Tiberii  Ca:saris,"  &c. — Gildas. 

W  Of  this  description  was  that  primitive  "  oratory  of  bark't  alder  or  wiokerwands  winded  and 
twisted  together,  with  a  roof  of  straw  or  rushes,"  built  at  Glastonbury  by  the  first  missionaries,  and 
afterwards  "  preserved  by  Paulinus,  the  first  bishop  of  York,  out  of  reverence  for  the  holy  personages 
who  had  prayed  in  it,  when  he  built  a  more  decent  church  of  wood  and  metal  (lead)  over  it" — 
Eyston's  Little  Monument  to  the  once  famous  Abbey  and  Borough  of  Glastonbury,  p.  6 ;  Milncr's 
Treatise  on  the  Ecclesiastical  Architecture  of  England,  p.  22. 

The  church  at  York,  also,  in  which  King  Edwin  was  baptized  by  Paulinus,  was  a  wooden 
struoture,  raised  for  the  purpose,  and  subsequently  enclosed  in  the  more  spacious  church  of  stone, 
erected  by  that  monarch.     "  Baptizatus  est  autem  Eburaci  in  die  sancto  Pasche — in  ecclesia  Sti. 

Petri  Apostoli,  quam  ipse  de  ligno  citato  opere  erexit Curavit  inajorem  ipso  in  loco  el 

augustiorem  de  lapide  fabric-are  basilicam,  in  cujus  medio  ipsum  quod  prius  feccrat  oratorium, 
includeretur." — Bedae,  Hist  Eccl.,  lib.  ii.,  c.  14. 


m 


THE   ECCLESIASTICAL   ARCHITECTURE  OF    >  \(.l  \\l> 

away — -oriinil >K*1  in  the  dust  with  their  humble  worshippers ;  hut  doul»ile>s 
many  a  >itt  still  remains,  supporting  on  its  consecrated  soil  the  majestic 
Cathedral  of  n  much  later  a^c,  when  the  names  and  the  hktoriM  of  their 
early  founders  were  either  forgotten,  or  hut  faintly  echoed  in  the  legends  of 
tradition. 

Gildas,  the  most  ancient  of  our  native  historians,  bears  honourable 
testimony  to  the  piety  and  zeal  of  the  British  Christians,  in  re-constructing 
the  churches  which  had  been  destroyed  during  the  Dioclesian  persecution ; 
and  even  St.  Chrysostom(a)  directs  attention  to  the  churches  and  altars  in 
this  island.  These  early  Christians,  however,  were  permitted  to  enjoy  but 
a  brief  repose;  for  shortly  after  the  withdrawal  of  the  Roman  legions  to 
protect  the  empire  at  home,  so  fierce  a  struggle  ensued  between  them  and 
the  Saxons,  whose  aid  they  had  solicited  against  the  northern  barbarians, 
and  who  treacherously  turned  the  tide  of  conquest  against  their  feeble 
suppliants,  that  the  kingdom  was  filled  with  anarchy  and  ruin.  All  order 
was  subverted — the  churches  were  again  destroyed — the  priests  slain  at  the 
very  altars,0"  and  though  the  British  Church  was  never  entirely  extin- 
guished,^5 yet  paganism  for  a  time  prevailed. 

By  the  Saxon  invasion  was  ushered  in  the  gloomy  idolatry  of  the  North, 
and  the  grim  spirit  of  Odin  triumphed  over  the  mild  genius  of  Christianity. 
This  period  of  gross  darkness,  attended  with  almost  a  total  eclipse  of  the 
light  of  the  Gospel,  overshadowed  the  kingdoms  of  the  Heptarchy  for  con- 
siderably upwards  of  a  century,  until  the  blessing  was  again  restored  by  the 
zeal  of  Gregory  the  Great. 

In  A.D.  596,  this  eminent  pontiff  despatched  Augustine,  with  forty 
monks,  from  Rome,  to  rekindle  the  faded  lamp  of  Christianity  in  the 
Saxon  dominions;  and  so  marked  was  his  success,  that,  on  the  conversion 
of  Ethelbert,  King  of  Kent,  an  event  greatly  accelerated  by  the  influence 
of  his  pious  queen,(d)  Canterbury  was  assigned  him  by  the  sovereign  for 
his  residence;  and  the  Pope,  as  a  reward  for  his  exertions,  conferred  on 
him  the  archiepiscopal  pall,  with  instructions  to  establish  twelve  sees  in  his 
province.     The  good  example  of  this  powerful  prince  was  almost  universally 


'*'  Kat  fap  tcqxei  eKKKtjotai 
Kai  Ova larrtjpia  treir/jyairiv. 

XPY202TOMOY  on  0eo<  o  Xp«rr<fc. 
•*>  "  Ruebant  redificia  publica  simul  et  privata,  passim  Sacerdotes  inter  altaria  trucibantur."  — 
Bedse,  Eccl.  Hist  lib.  i.,  c.  15. 

'*>  ■  It  appears  from  William  of  Malmsbury,  that  the  British  anachorets  of  Glastonbury  con- 
tinued to  follow  their  course  of  life  in  the  fastnesses  of  their  retired  island,  such  as  Glastonbury 
then  was,  during  the  whole  period  of  the  Pagan-Saxon  persecution." — Milner,  p.  22. 

<*)  Bertha,  daughter  of  Caribert,  King  of  Paris,  and,  previously  to  her  marriage  with  Ethelbert,  a 
Christian  princess. 


m 


«•_• 


m**^ 


m 


ffl 


THE  ECCLESIASTICAL   ARCHITECTURE  OF   ENGLAND. 


followed.     The  ancient  religion  revived — the  Church  once  more  arose  from 
the  dust,  and  put  on  her  beautiful  garments. 

On  the  king's  conversion  to  Christianity,  he  applied  himself  with  the 
greatest  zeal  to  the  noble  work  of  building  churches.  He  founded  a  new 
one  for  the  monastery  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,(8)  which  Augustine  was 
then  erecting,  and  designed  it  as  the  final  resting-place  for  himself,  his 
successors — the  kings  of  Kent,  and  the  archbishops  of  Canterbury.  He 
also  founded  the  church  of  St.  Andrew,  at  Rochester,(b)  which  he  endowed 
for  an  episcopal  see ;  and  having  prevailed  on  his  nephew  Sebert,  the  King 
of  the  East  Saxons,  who  reigned  under  him,  to  erect  a  new  bishopric  in  his 
kingdom ;  he  fixed  the  see  at  London,  and  founded  and  endowed  the 
cathedral  church  of  St.  Paul(c)  in  that  city.  These  three  were  the  earliest 
churches  erected  by  the  Saxons  after  their  conversion  to  Christianity — the 
blessed  first-fruits  of  the  sacred  mission  conducted  by  Augustine. 

It  is  probable  also,  that  at  the  same  period  the  old  British  churches  in 
various  parts  of  the  kingdom,  which  had  flourished  under  the  Roman 
dominion,  and  survived  the  havoc  of  Pagan  desolation,  were  repaired  and 
restored  to  their  original  use.  Of  these  pristine  structures  two  were  still 
existing  in  the  city  of  Canterbury (d)  alone — the  one  dedicated  to  St.  Martin, 
HgfrpO  on  the  east  side  of  the  city,  wherein  Queen  Bertha  performed  her  devotions, 
and  assigned  to  Augustine  and  his  companions  on  their  first  arrival;  and 
the  other,  that  which  the  king  after  his  conversion  presented  to  Augustine 
for  his  archiepiscopal  see,  having  previously  repaired  and  dedicated  it  to 
our  blessed  Saviour.  To  render  the  triumph  of  Christianity  complete,  the 
temples  used  by  the  idolatrous  Saxons  were  consecrated  to  Divine  worship ; 
Pope  Gregory  recommending  Augustine (e>  not  to  demolish  the  temples, 
but  only  to  purify  them  by  the  destruction  of  their  idols,  and  then  to 
consecrate  them  to  the  service  of  the  living  God.  These,  and  the  renovated 
British  churches,  may  be  reasonably  considered  the  prototypes  of  many  of 
the  churches (f)  afterwards  erected  in  the  kingdom. 

In  A.D.  627,  Edwin,  King  of  the  North  Humbrians,  having  been 
converted  and  baptized,  founded  a  noble  church  at  York,  which  he  dedi- 
cated to  St.  Peter ;  and  about  the  year  A.  D.  676,  the  famous  Benedict 

(*)  Bedae,  Hist  Eccl.,  lib.  i.,  cap.  33. 

0>)  Ibid.,  lib.  ii.,  cap.  3.  "  Dedicated  to  St.  Andrew,  out  of  respect  to  the  monastery  of  St  Andrew 
at  Rome,  of  which  Augustine  was  originally  a  member,  and  the  arms  of  this  see  are  borne  in 
reference  to  the  instrument  of  martyrdom  of  the  patron  saint " — Winkle's  Cathedrals,  Intro- 
duction,  p.  x. 

<c)  Ibid.,  lib.  ii.,  cap.  3. 

W  Ibid.,  lib.  L,  cap.  26. 

W  Ibid.,  cap.  30. 

W  Monast  AagL,  vol.  iii..  p.  208. 


-I-  -3888^H^<A^h4-^88S>^-o0^^oAo 


TIIF.  ITICAL   AlU'UMKCnUK  OP    ENGLAND 

\l>liot   of    Wearmouth,    in    tli*'    vicinity    of    (iyrwi,    built     St. 

Peter^i  Church  in  thai  monastery,  having  previously  undertaken  ;i  journey 
t<>  France  for  the  express  purpose  of  engaging  irorkmen  to  construct  it 
after  the  Etonian  manner.  On  the  oompletion  of  this  building,  he  sent  into 
Prance  for  artificers  skilled  in  the  mystery  of  making  glass  to  glaze  the 
windows,  an  art  until  that  time  unknown  to  the  inhabitants  of  Britain. 

About  the  same  period,  A.  D.  676,  Wilfred,  Bishop  of  York,  founded 
the  conventual  church  of  llipon,(b)  in  Yorkshire,  and  the  cathedral  church 
of  Hexham,  in  Northumberland.  Three  other  churches  also  at  Hexham 
churned  him  for  their  founder;  and  under  his  auspices,  the  pious  Ethel* 
dreda  founded  and  established  the  church  and  convent  of  Ely.  This  muni- 
ficent prelate,  the  Wolsey  of  his  age,  by  the  favour  and  liberality  of  his 
sovereigns,  the  kings  of  Northumberland,  rose  to  such  a  pitch  of  greatness, 
as  to  vie  with  princes  in  his  state;  and  attained  such  opulence,  as  enabled 
him  to  found  several  rich  monasteries.  In  the  prosecution  of  these  under- 
takings he  invited  the  most  distinguished  builders  and  artists  from  Rome, 
Italy,  France,  and  other  countries,  and  according  to  his  biographers  Eddius 
and  Malmsbury,  Wilfrid  was  eminent  for  his  knowledge  and  skill  in  the 
science  of  architecture,  and  himself  the  principal  director  in  all  these  works. 

In  A.  D.  716,  Ethelbald  founded  the  abbey  of  Crowland,  in  Lincoln- 
shire ;  and  about  A.  D.  719,  Ina  endowed  and  erected  the  larger  church  at 
Glastonbury,  in  Somersetshire.  William  of  Malmsbury,  in  his  tract  "De 
Antiquitate  Glastoniensis  Ecclesiae," (d)  speaks  (p.  310)  of  the  erection  of 
the  larger  church  of  the  Apostles  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  which  he  attri- 
butes to  Ina,  King  of  the  West  Saxons;  and  he  says,  "that,  as  there  were 
several  churches  there,  he  shall  relate  the  truth  as  to  their  situation  and 
founders.  The  first  and  most  ancient  was  erected  by  twelve  disciples  of 
the  Apostles  St.  Philip  and  St.  James;  and  this  was  situated  on  the  west 
side  of  the  others.  The  second  was  built  by  St.  David,  Bishop  of 
St.  Asaph,  on  the  east  side  of  the  old  church,  and  was  dedicated  to  the 
Virgin  Mary.  Twelve  men,(e)  who  came  from  the  north  part  of  Britain, 
erected  the  third,  which  in  like  manner  was  situated  on  the  east  side  of 
the  old  church.  The  fourth  and  largest  was  built  by  King  Ina,  and 
dedicated  to  our  Saviour  and  the  Apostles  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul.     It  was 


* 


W  Bedae,  Hist.  Abbatuni  Wiremuth  et  Gyrw,  p.  2!).">. 

(b>  Eddii  Vita  S.  Wilfredi,  inter  XV.  Scriptores,  cap.  xvi.,  p.  59.,  a  Gal.. 

<c)  Eddius,  sibi  supra,  p.  62. 

(d>  Inter  XV.  Scriptores  a  Gale,  p.  310. 

The  names  of  these  pious  pilgrims  from  the  north  were  "  Morgan,  Cargur,  Hadmor,  or 
Cathmor,  Merguid,  Morviued,  Morchel,  Morcant,  Boten,  Morgan,  Mortincil,  and  (ilasteing." — 
William  of  Malmsbury,  p.  310. 


94 


-*K888>-H*«®!HtM- 


m 


^A^^4- 


THE  ECCLESIASTICAL   AKCH1TECTIKE   OF    ENGLAND. 


on  the  eastern  side  of  the  others,  :m<l  founded  and  endowed  for  the  soul  of 
hi<  brother  Mules,  who  had  been  burnt  at  Canterbury  by  the  inhabitants 
o!  that  eity,  though  on  what  occasion  does  not  appear." 

"In  this  church,  founded  by  Ina,  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  there 
was  any  variation  of  style  from  the  mode  of  building  before  observed ;  but, 
in  addition  to  this,  Mahnsbury  has  inserted  a  description  of  a  chapel  con- 
structed by  the  direction  and  at  the  expense  of  the  same  king,  Ina,  so 
singular  as  to  require  particular  mention,  and  so  splendid  as  not  only 
apparently  to  surpass  all  former  edifices  in  magnificence,  but  almost  to 
exceed  belief.(a)  The  following  is  the  substance  of  his  narration: — the 
same  king  also  caused  a  chapel  to  be  constructed  of  gold  and  silver,  with 
ornaments  and  vessels  in  like  manner  of  gold  and  silver;  and  placed  it 
within  a  larger,  for  the  making  of  which  chapel  he  gave  2640  pounds  of 
silver.  The  altar  consisted  of  264  pounds  of  gold ;  the  cup,  with  the  paten 
or  dish,  of  ten  pounds  of  gold ;  the  incense  pot  of  eight  pounds  and  twenty 
marks  of  gold ; (b)  the  candlesticks,  of  twelve  pounds  and  an  half  of  silver ; 
the  covers  of  the  books  of  the  Gospel,  of  twenty  pounds,  and  sixty  marks  of 
gold;  the  vessels  for  the  water,  and  the  other  vessels  of  the  altar,  of 
seventeen  pounds  of  gold ;  the  dishes  of  eight  pounds  of  gold ;  the  vessel 
for  the  holy  water,  of  twenty  pounds  of  silver;  and  the  image  of  our 
Saviour,  and  of  St.  Mary  and  the  twelve  Apostles,  of  175  pounds  of  silver, 
and  thirty-eight  pounds  of  gold.  The  palls  for  the  altar,  and  the  priests' 
vestments ;  were  skilfully  interwoven  all  over  with  gold  and  precious  stones 
— and  this  treasure,  in  honour  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  the  king  bestowed  upon 
the  monastery  of  Glastonbury." 

About  the  year  A.  D.  770,  the  noble  and  accomplished  Albert,(c)  Arch- 
bishop of  York,  re-built  the  church  of  St.  Peter  in  that  city,  originally 
founded  by  King  Edwin,  but  then  in  a  ruinous  state  in  consequence  of  the 
effects  of  a  fire  which  had  occurred  A.  D.  741.  The  principal  architects 
engaged  in  this  structure  were  two  members  of  his  own  church,  and  who 
had  been  educated  by  him — namely,  Eanbald,  his  successor  in  the  see  of 

(•)  Hawkins's  Hist  of  Gothic  Architecture,  pp.  57,  58,59. 

(b)  The  expression  in  the  original  is  "  xx.  mancis  auri."  Du  Fresne,  in  his  Glossary,  says, 
"  mancus  is  a  mark,  a  certain  weight  of  gold  or  silver." 

W  "  This  Alhert  was  of  a  noble  family,  and  a  native  of  York  ;  in  his  younger  days  he  was  sent 
by  his  parents  to  a  monastery,  where,  making  a  great  proficiency  in  learning,  he  was  ordained  a 
deacon,  and  afterwards  a  priest ;  being  taken  into  the  family  of  Archbishop  Egbert,  to  whom  he  was 
nearly  related  in  blood,  he  was  by  him  preferred  to  the  mastership  of  the  celebrated  school  at  York, 
where  he  employed  himself  in  educating  youth  in  grammar,  rhetoric,  and  poetry,  and  taught  also 
astronomy,  natural  philosophy,  and  divinity.  He  afterwards  travelled,  and  visited  Rome  and  the 
most  eminent  seats  of  learning  abroad,  and  was  solicited  by  several  foreign  princes  to  stay,  but 
declined  it ;  and  returning  home,  lie  brought  with  him  a  fine  collection  of  books  he  had  met  with  in 
his  travels,  and  soon  after  was  made  Archbishop  of  York." — Bentham's  Essay,  p.  M. 


lh*~5- 


THE  ECCLESIASTICAL  ARCHITECTURE  OP  ENGLAND. 

York,  ami  tin-  learned  Alcuin;  both  kindred  spirits,  ami  ardently  de\nh<| 
to  the  work  of  their  grout  master.  Fr«»m  tlie  description  of  this  chnreh 
preserved  in  the  j>oetn  of  Aleuin,(t)  who  embalms  in  grateful  verse  the 
memory  of  his  illustrious  friend,  it  would  appear  to  have  presented  many  of 
atures  of  the  more  finished  edifices  of  a  later  age;  and  the  conclusion 
may  be  fairly  drawn,  that  ecclesiastical  architecture,  even  at  this  early 
period,  had  already  attained  a  high  degree  of  excellence. 

In  the  ninth  century,  the  repeated  irruptions  of  the  Danes  were  attended 
with  the  most  fatal  destruction  to  the  monasteries  and  churches  in  the 
kingdom.  War,  bloodshed,  and  desolation  polluted  the  land ;  the  arts  and 
sciences,  the  fair  offspring  of  peace,  languished ;  religion  and  literature  were 
fust  sinking  into  contempt.(b)  In  the  midst  of  these  national  calamities,  it 
pleased  Providence  to  raise  up  a  deliverer  in  the  person  of  Alfred  the  Great, 
who  not  only  rescued  his  country  from  the  thraldom  of  foreign  oppression, 
but  exalted  the  state  to  a  greater  than  its  former  dignity.  Though  inces- 
santly engaged  in  the  toils  and  tumults  of  war,  having  commanded  personally 
in  fifty-four  pitched  battles,  he  laid  the  foundation  of  institutions,  which  will 
render  his  name  illustrious  to  the  end  of  time.  He  was  the  creator  of  the 
navy  of  Britain,  protector  of  her  commerce,  the  munificent  patron  of  letters 
and  the  arts,  and  above  all  the  Nursing-Father  of  her  Church.  Under  his 
paternal  hand,  Religion  and  the  fallen  fanes  revived;  Justice  was  enthroned 
in  the  heart  of  the  constitution;  literature  and  science  re-kindled  their 
expiring  lights.  In  fine,  he  was  the  paragon  of  princes,  a  miracle  of  wisdom, 
patriotism,  and  virtue.  Among  his  other  accomplishments,  this  illustrious 
prince  was  distinguished  for  his  knowledge  of  architecture,(c)  and  founded 
two  monasteries,  Athelney  and  Shaftesbury.  He  also  rebuilt  many  of  the 
churches  which  had  suffered  from  the  violence  of  the  Danes,  in  which 


(*)  "  Ast  nova  basilica;  mirae  structura  diebus 

Praesulis  hujus  erat  jam  coepta,  peracta,  sacrata. 

Haec  nimis  alta  domus  solidis  suflulta  columnis, 

Supposita  qua;  stant  curvatis  arcubus,  iutus 

Emicat  egregiis  laquearibus  atque  fenestris, 

Pulchraque  porticibus  fidget  circumdata  multis, 

Plurima  diversis  retinens  solaria  tectis, 

Qua;  triginta  tenet  variis  ornatibus  aras. 

Hoc  duo  discipuli  templum,  doctore  jubente, 

/Kdificarunt  Eanbaldus  et  Alcuinus,  ambo 

Concordes  eperi  devota  mente  studentes. 

Hoc  tamen  ipse  pater  socio  cum  praesule  templum 

Ante  die  decima  quam  clauderet  ultima  vita; 

Lumina  prasentis,  Sophias  sacraverat  almae." 

Alcuin's  Poem,  "  De  Pontificibus  et  Sanctis  Ecclesise  Ebor."  a  Gale. 
<b>  Asser.  de  Rebus  Gestis  Alfredi,  p.  27. 
M    «« In  arte  architectonica  summus." — Malmesb.  de  Reg.  Angl. 


!>6 


o0^K* 


m**r*$$H*<^^ 


THE   ECCLESIASTICAL   ARCHITECTURE   OP    ENGLAND. 

pious  example  he  was  imitated  by  his  son,  Edward  (who  succeeded  him, 
A.D.  900),  Athelstan,  and  his  successors. 
si/  But  it  was  reserved  for  the  peaceful  times  of  King  Edgar  to  complete 

the  good  work  commenced  by  Alfred ;  and  he  fulfilled  the  task  with  the 
most  creditable  zeal  and  assiduity.  He  conducted  his  improvements  on  so 
large  a  scale,  tliat  there  was  not  a  single  monastery  or  church  in  England, 
but  bore  testimony  to  his  liberality.(a)  Among  the  most  remarkable  struc- 
tures of  this  reign  was  the  famous  abbey  of  Ramsey,  in  Huntingdonshire, 
founded  A.D.  974,  by  Ailwyn,  styled  alderman  of  all  England,  with  the 
assistance  of  Oswald,  Bishop  of  Worcester,  afterwards  Archbishop  of  York. 
Having  enumerated  some  of  the  most  eminent  of  the  ancient  Saxon 
churches,  with  the  names  of  their  founders,  it  now  remains  to  give  a  brief 
account  of  their  architectural  form  and  character.  And  first,  with  regard 
to  their  form ;  this  was  originally  derived  from  the  Roman  Basilica,  or  hall 
of  justice ;  many  of  which,  on  the  establishment  of  Christianity  by  Con- 
stantine,  were  converted  into  churches,  and  furnished  the  models  for  future 
ecclesiastical  erections.  The  interior  of  the  Basilica,  being  divided  by  rows 
of  columns,  suggested  the  arrangement  of  the  nave  and  aisles ;  and  in  the 
semicircular  recess  at  the  extreme  end  appropriated  to  the  tribune,  origi- 
nated the  apsis,  or  semicircular  eastern  termination  of  the  Saxon  and  early 
Norman  churches.  Hence,  in  those  days  the  terms  basilica  and  ecclesia 
were  used  synonymously  to  represent  the  sacred  edifice.(b)  The  church  of 
St.  Peter  at  York,  founded  by  King  Edwin,  A.D.  627,  was  in  the  form 
of  a  square,  or  parallelogram.(c)  On  the  same  plan  also,  or  rather  of  an 
oblong  figure,  with  the  addition  of  the  semicircular  apsis,  was  the  old 
conventual  church  at  Ely ,(d)  founded  A.D.  673,  and  this  was  the  general 
form  of  the  earliest  Saxon  churches.  The  introduction  of  towers(e)  and 
transepts  was  the  improvement  of  a  subsequent  age,  when  by  the  adoption 
of  the  Latin  cross,  the  figure  most  prevalent  in  Italy,  the  churches  were 
rendered  cruciform  structures.     Thus  the  abbey  church  at  Ramsey,  founded 


V 


1 1 


(«)  "Non  fuit  in  Anglia  monasterium  sive  ecclesia  cujus  non  emendaret  cultum  vel  sdificia." — 
Monast  Angl.,  vol.  i.,  p.  33. 

W  This  is  now  universally  designated  by  the  appellation  of  "  Church,"  the  etymological  deri- 
vation of  which  is  as  follows : — "  Temples  dedicated  to  God  were  called  in  Greek,  Kvptatca  (in 
Latin,  Dominicae),  the  ■  Lord's  houses.'  From  the  word  Kvptaicov,  cometh  the  Saxon  word  Cyric 
or  Kyrk,  and,  by  adding  a  double  aspiration  to  it,  our  usual  word  Chyrch  or  Church,  as  it  were  to 
put  U3  in  mind  whose  these  houses  are,  namely,  the  '  Lord's  houses.'  " — Spelman. 

(e)  "  Per  quadrum  ccepit  aedificare  basilicain." — Beds,  Hist  Eccl.,  lib.  ii.,  cap.  14. 

(d)  For  a  ground-plan  of  this  church,  see  plate  v.,  figure  7,  Bentham'a  Essay  on  Gothic 
Architecture. 

(«)  "  The  churches  of  Italy  had  towers  in  the  eighth  century,  and  probably  soon  after  that 
period  they  were  introduced  into  England." — Milner. 


-^<?888^-^^A^^H3888^rH>^o^o^ 


ffi 


THE    ECCLESIASTICAL   ARCHITECTURE  OF   ENGLAND. 

I>v  Ailwyn,  A.  D.  1*7-4 ,  \\a~  adorned  with  two  t<>wers,(,)  one  in  the  west  front, 
and  the  other  in  the  mtariOCtiOB  o£  the  cross;   thus,  also,  tin-  ancient  ptthc 
dral   at   Canterbury  displayed   these  grand  appendages  surmounting  the 
extremities  of  the  south  and  north  transepts.15* 

With  regard  to  the  mode  of  building  adopted  by  our  Saxon  ancestors, 
as  no  entire  edifice  of  that  age  at  present  exists,  and  even  the  vestiges  of 
their  architecture  are  so  little  known,  it  would  be  difficult  minutely  to 
iK -ciibe  its  peculiar  characteristics.  That  the  style  was  not  an  indigenous 
production,  but  of  exotic  origin,  is  proved  by  the  fact  of  its  having  been 
imported  from  Rome ;  and  history  expressly  records  that  both  St,  Benedict 
Biscop  and  St.  Wilfrid  made  frequent  journeys  to  that  city,  and  engaged 
Roman  workmen(c)  to  execute  their  buildings  in  England.  At  that  period 
the  ancient  Roman  architecture,  having  gradually  declined  since  the  Augustan 
era,  had  become  greatly  debased  from  its  original  purity,  yet  upon  such 
models  as  Rome  could  then  furnish  was  the  Saxon  style  founded.  Hence 
the  form  of  the  Saxon  arch,(d)  which  was  uniformly  semicircular — the  mas- 
sive pier,  for  the  most  part,  either  circular  or  square — and  the  generally 
plain  and  unadorned  character  of  Saxon  masonry.  Such  may  be  regarded 
among  the  more  prominent  features  of  this,  the  earliest  style  of  English 
ecclesiastical  architecture. 

Time,  however,  and  the  hand  of  man — which  builds  to-day,  and  destroys 
to-morrow — have  left  so  few  memorials  of  this  distant  age,  that  it  is  rather 
from  the  description  of  these  religious  edifices,  preserved  in  ancient  monastic 
records,  than  from  any  authentic  remains  of  the  original  structures  them- 
selves, we  may  hope  to  obtain  an  adequate  idea  of  their  pristine  greatness  and 


B> 


(»)  "  Duae  quoque  turres  ipsis  tectorum  culminibus  eminebant,  quarum  minor  versus  occidentem, 
in  fronte  basilicas  pulchrum  intrantibus  insulam  a  longe  ppectaculum  praebebat;  major  vero  in 
quadrifidae  structure  medio  columnas  quatuor,  porrcctis  de  alia  ad  aliam  arcubus  sibi  invicem 
connexas,  ne  laxe  defluerent,  deprimebat." — Hist  Ramesiensis,  inter  xv.  Scriptores,  edit  per  Gale, 
cap.  xx,  p.  399. 

(b)  "Sub  medio  longitudinis  aulas  ipsius  (Ecclesiae  Cantuariensis)  duoe  erant  turres  prominentes 
ultra  ecclesiae  alas  ;  quarum  una,  quae  in  austro  erat,  sub  honore  B.  Gregorii  altare  dedicatum 
habebat,  et,  in  latere,  principale  hostium  (ostium)  ecclesiae,  quod  Suthdure  dicitur.  Alia  vero 
turns  in  aquilonali  plaga,  e  regione  illius,  condita  fuit  in  honore  B.  Martini." — Eadiner,  apud 
Gervaa.  Dorob.  "  De  Combust  et  Reparat  Ecc.  Dorob." 

to  Beds,  lib.  iv.,  c.  2.  "  /Edificia  mirabile  quantum  expolivit  arbitratu  quidem  multa  suo,  sed 
et  coementariorum,  quos  ex  Roma  spes  munificien'tiae  attraxerat,  magisterio." — Will.  Malm.  De 
Pontif.,  lib.  iii.  "  Architectos  sibi  mitti  petiit  qui,  juxta  morem  Romanorum  ecclesiam  de  lapide 
ingenti  ipsi  facerent" — Beds,  lib.  v.,  c.  22. 

W  Sir  Christopher  Wren,  speaking  of  the  old  abbey  church  at  Westminster,  built  by  King  Edgar, 
thus  records  his  opinion  of  Saxon  architecture: — "This,  'tis  probable,  was  a  good  strong  building, 
after  the  manner  of  the  age,  not  much  altered  from  the  Roman  way.  We  have  some  forms  of  this 
ancient  Saxon  way,  which  was  with  piers,  or  round  pillars  (stronger  than  Tuscan  or  Doric),  round- 
headed  arches  and  windows." — Letter  to  the  Bishop  of  Rochester,  in  Wren's  "  Parentalia." 


I 


^^$88^-H^<K#oHf^r 


TI1K    ECCLESIASTICAL   ARCHITECTURE  OP   ENGLAND 


renown.  Thus  the  church  erected  by  St.  Wilfrid  at  Hexliain,(a)  in  the  latter 
end  of  the  seventh  century,  was  celebrated  as  a  miracle  of  art,  and  declared 
to  be  superior  to  any  other  similar  edifice  on  this  side  of  the  Alps.  This 
famous  church  stood  nearly  to  the  end  of  the  twelfth  century.  The  descrip- 
tion of  it  left  by  Richard,  Prior  of  Hexham,  who  flourished  about  A.D.  1 180, 
is  val  uable,  as  presenting  a  picture  of  one  of  the  most  perfect  of  the  ancient 
Saxon  churches. 


(»)  "  Profunditatem  ecclesias  (Hagustaldensis)  cryptis  et  oratoriis  subterraneis  et  viaruin 
anfractibus  inferius  cum  magna  industria  fundavit  Parietes  autem  quadratis  et  variis  et  bene 
politis  colunmis  sumiltos  et  tribus  tabulatis  distinctos,  immensae  longitudinis  et  altitudinis  erexit. 
Ipsos  etiam  et  capitella  columnarum  quibus  sustentantur  et  arcum  sanctuarii  historiis  et  imagi- 
nibus  et  variis  celaturarum  figuris  ex  lapide  prominentibus,  et  picturarum  et  colorum  grata 
varietate,  mirabilique  decore  decoravit  Ipsum  quoque  corpus  ecclesiae  appenticiis  et  porticibus 
undique  cireumcinxit,  quaj  miro  atque  inexplicabili  artificio  per  parietes  et  cocleas  inferius 
et  superius  distinxit.  Denique  citra  Alpes  nullum  tale  tunc  temporis  reperiri  poterat " — Ilicard. 
Prior.  "  de  I  tat  Hagust.  Ecc,"  c.  iii. ;  Twysden,  x  Scrip.  "  Neque  ullam  domum  aliam  citra 
Alpes  montes  talem  (sicut  Hagustaldensem)  aedificatam  audivimus." — Eddius,  "  Vita  S.  Wilf.," 
c.  xxii. ;  see  also  Will.  Malm.  "  De  Pontif.,"  lib.  iii.,  p.  273. 


8B»*- 


Section  88* 


Kcclcsiastical  Architecture  from  the  Norman  Conquest  to  the  Reformation— Passicn  of  the  Normans 
for  this  Art— Their  magnificent  Structures— The  Norman  Style— Its  characteristics— Intro- 
duction of  the  Pointed  Arch— Norman  enrichments— Preservation  of  Norman  doorways  — 
Examples  of  the  Norman  8tyle  in  its  early  and  pure  state -In  its  mixed  or  transition  state— 
Description  of  the  east  end  of  Canterbury  Cathedral— The  Karly  Pointed  Style— Its  beautiful 
and  simple  charac'.er— Architectural  details— Examples  of  the  Early  Pointed  Style— The  Deco- 
rated Style -Its  splendid  and  gorgeous  character— This  Style  the  perfection  of  the  Art- 
Architectural  details— Examples  of  the  Decorated  Style— Decline  of  the  Art— The  Florid  or 
Perpendicular  Style— Its  costly  and  overloaded  character— Architectural  details- 
Examples  of  the  Florid  or  Perpendicular  Style— Destruction  of  the  Art  completed 
by  the  ruin  of  the  Monasteries— Debased  style— Present  revival  of  the  ancient 
styles— Aspirations  for  the  future. 


N  the  establishment  of  the  Normans  in  England,  after  the 
successful  termination  of  the  invasion  by  William,  a  new 
era  arose  in  architecture,  and  express  mention  is  made  by 
our  historians  of  a  new  style  of  building,(a)  introduced 
immediately  preceding  this  period  by  King  Edward  the 
Confessor,  and  applied  by  him  to  the  construction  of  the 
abbey  church  at  Westminster.  This  church,  in  which  he 
was  buried,(b)  was  consecrated  on  Innocents'  day,  28th  of 
December,  1065,  only  eight  days  before  the  death  of  the 
royal  founder;  and  remained  for  nearly  a  century  afterwards  the  grand 
model  for  many  of  the  ecclesiastical  erections  in  the  kingdom.  Edward, (c) 
the  last  of  the  Saxon  line,  though  born  in  England,  had  been  educated  in 
Normandy,  and  during  his  residence  there  imbibed  so  strong  an  attachment 
to  the  habits  and  customs  of  the  foreign  court,  that  after  his  accession  t< 

(»)  "  Ecclcsiam  sedificationis  genere  novo  fecit." — W.  Malnish. 

(b)  «  Defunctus  autcm  Rex  bcatissiinus  in  crastino  sepultus  est  Londini,  in  Ecclesia,  quani  ipse 
novo  compositionis  genere  construxerat ;  a  qua  post,  mult i  Ecclesias  construentes,  cxemplum  adopti, 
opus  illud  expensis  cemulabantur  sumptuosis." — Matt.  Paris'  Hist,  p.  1. 

(c)  •<  Hex  Kdwardus  natus  in  Anglia,  scd  nutritus  in  Normannia,  et  diutissime  inimoratus,  pene 
in  Gallicum  transient,  adducens  ac  attrahens  de  Normannia  plurimos,  quos  v.iriis  (figmtatlbtu 
promotes  in  immetisum  cxaltabat — ccepit  ergo  tota  terra  sub  rcge,  et  sub  aliis  Normannis  introduces 
Anglicns  ritus  dimitterc  et  Francorum  mores  in  multis  imitari." — Ingulphi  Hist.,  p.  u'2,  edit  Gale. 


100 


4- 


m 


THE    ECCLESIASTICAL   ARCHITECTURE  OP   ENGLAND 

the  throne  he  introduced  thflBB  into  this  country.  Hence,  also,  his  extreme 
partiality  to  the  natives  of  France  and  Normandy,  very  many  of  whom  he 
advanced  to  the  highest  dignities,  and  there  is  every  reason  to  believe  t hat 
the  Normans  supplied  both  the  architects  and  materials  for  his  structure. 

The  passion  of  this  warlike  race  for  ecclesiastical  architecture  forms  a 
prominent  feature  in  their  character.  Even  during  the  few  years  that  the 
Conqueror  reigned  in  Normandy,  previously  to  his  invasion  of  England,  he 
founded  two  sumptuous  churches  and  abbeys,  and  his  nobles  nearly  forty; 
each  vicing  with  the  other  in  the  magnificence  of  their  respective 
structures.  Indeed,  at  this  period  Normandy  could  boast,  in  her  abbeys 
of  Bee  and  Caen,  the  most  splendid  schools  of  literature  and  the  arts,  and 
more  particularly  of  architecture,  that  could  be  found  in  Europe ;  the 
former  of  these  producing  those  great  architects,  Lanfranc  and  Anselm, 
successively  Archbishops  of  Canterbury,  and  Gundulph,  Bishop  of 
Rochester.  With  such  examples,  it  is  by  no  means  surprising  that  the 
Norman  prelates  and  abbots  left  so  many  memorials  of  their  skill  and 
ability  in  the  science ;  for,  in  less  than  half  a  century  after  the  Conquest, 
there  was  scarcely  a  cathedral  or  conventual  church  which  was  not  restored 
or  rebuilt  by  one  of  their  order.(a) 

In  the  construction  of  these  churches  they  affected  a  magnificence 
altogether  unknown  to  the  ancient  Saxons,  laying  out  the  ground-plan  of 
their  edifices  on  a  much  grander  scale,(b)  and  carrying  up  the  columns  and 
arches  to  a  far  greater  altitude.  To  impart  additional  beauty  to  the 
masonry,  they  covered  the  walls  with  a  series  of  semi-circular  arches,  and 
to  enhance  the  real  loftiness  of  the  building,  three  successive  tiers  of  these 
arcades  were  frequently  ranged  one  above  the  other.  "Within  the  ample 
interior,  beneath  the  flooring,  crypts  or  subterranean  cha^ls,  although 
previously  used  in  a  few  of  the  chief  Saxon  churches,  were  now  more 
generally  introduced. 

Notwithstanding,  however,  these  vast  improvements,  and  the  consequent 

(»)  "  At  one  and  the  same  time  these  vast  and  costly  works  were  carrying  forward  by  Mauritius 
in  London,  Lanfranc  at  Canterbury,  Thomas  at  York,  Walkelyn  at  Winchester,  Gundulph  at 
Rochester,  Remigius  at  Lincoln,  William  at  Durham,  St  Wulstan  at  Worcester,  Robert  at  Here- 
ford, Herbert  at  Norwich,  St.  Anselm  at  Chester,  Roger  at  Sarum;  in  short,  by  almost  every  prelate 
of  every  then  existing  cathedral  in  England.  The  abbots  would  not  be  outdone  by  the  bishops ; 
accordingly,  far  the  greater  part  of  the  rich  and  ample  monasteries,  such  as  St  Augustine's  at 
Canterbury,  St  Alban's,  Evesham,  Glastonbury,  Malmsbury,  Ely,  St.  Kdmuiulsbury,  &c,  were 
rebuilt  in  the  whole,  or  in  a  considerable  part  of  them,  with  a  zeal  and  an  emulation  in  their  builders, 
which  had  never  before  b«cn  equalled  in  any  age  or  country  of  the  world." — Milner,  pp.  43  and  44. 

<b)  "The  dimensions  of  their  structures  were,  in  general,  much  larger  than  those  of  Uic  Saxons 
l.ad  been.  For  example,  the  celebrated  Abbey  Church  of  Abingdon  was  only  one  hundred  and  twenty 
feet  long;  whereas  the  magnificent  Normans  were  not  satisfied,  either  in  their  cathedral  or  grand 
abbatial  churches,  with  a  length  of  less  than  from  three  to  five  hundred  feet" — Milner,  p.  47. 


+ 


101 


I  UK    l'.(Vl.K.SIA8TICAI.    A   :■  MITH   111;  I     n|     IN(iI.\ND. 

spirit  of  progressiva  emulation,  improvement-  OODtidcTCld  M  remarkable  in 
their  day  M  to  merit  thr  appellation  of  a  new  stylo  of  building, — it  must 
beobscr\cd.  that  tlio  (li-tiii^iii-liiiiir  characteristics  of  tins  style  present  BO 
strongly  marked  or  striking  difference  from  those  of  the  preceding,  In 
Loth  styles,  the  Saxon  and  early  Norman,  the  ma.-sive  circular  arch  and 
column  constitute  the  essential  features;  and  even  the  Norman  arcade 
it-elf.  the  favourite  decoration  of  this  age,  is  only  a  multiplication  of  the 
circular  areh,  an  indefinite  number  of  single  arches  being  simply  combined 
or  intersected  according  to  the  taste  of  the  builder. 

From  the  unwearied  efforts  of  these  architects,  constantly  aiming  at  a 
higher  degree  of  excellence,  before  the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century,  a 
singular  change  was  produced  in  architecture,  and  one  which  exercised 
a  mighty  influence  over  the  future  destinies  of  the  art.  This  was  the 
introduction  of  the  pointed  arch,  which  immediately,  from  the  period  of  its 
first  appearance,  began  gradually  to  supersede  the  heavy  semicircular  one, 
so  that  by  the  close  of  the  same  century  the  latter  mode  was  entirely 
discontinued.  It  is  supposed  by  some,  and  not  without  a  strong  appearance 
of  probability,  that  the  pointed  arch  derived  its  origin  from  the  circular 
intersections  in  the  Norman  arcade,  the  characteristic  mural  ornament  of 
that  style.  Thus  constructed,  it  appeared  at  first  in  basso-relievo,  as  on 
the  north  side  of  Durham  Cathedral,  and  on  the  facade  of  the  church  at 
Lincoln ;  but  it  was  soon  likewise  seen  in  alto-relievo,  as  in  the  remains  of 
Archbishop's  Lanfranc's  work  in  Canterbury  Cathedral,  and  in  the  abbey 
churches  of  Glastonbury  and  Ramsey.  One  of  the  earliest  specimens  of 
the  open  pointed  arch  occurs  in  the  church  of  St.  Cross,  near  Winchester, 
built  by  the  munificent  prelate  of  that  see,  Henry  de  Blois,  King  Stephen's 
brother,  and  previously  Abbot  of  Glastonbury. (a) 

The  Norman  style,  dating  from  the  Confessor's  church,  at  Westminster, 
A.D.  1065,  prevailed  in  its  pure  state  till  the  introduction  of  the  pointed 
arch,  with  which  it  subsequently  became  so  blended  and  intermingled,  both 
in  its  characteristic  form  and  peculiar  features,  that  it  assumed  a  mixed 
character.  In  this  transition  state,  almost  constituting  a  distinct  style,(b)  it 
continued  to  the  close  of  the  twelfth  century. 

The  early  Norman  buildings  are  remarkable  for  their  general  massive- 
ness  and  plain  appearance;  but,  at  a  later  period,  they  are  found  emit  lied 
with  a  profusion  of  ornamental  mouldings  surrounding  the  heads  of  the 
doorways   and   windows.      Of    these,   the    favourite   and    most    frequent 

4    Milner  support*  this  view  of  the  case  by  the  above-cited  illustrations,  p.  SO. 
(b>  Mr.  Bloxam  treats  this  as  a  distinct  style,  under  the  title  of  the  Semi-Norman  stvl< . 


102 


m 


-*-• 


(T.ESIASTICAl.  ARCHITECTURE  OF  EMOLAND. 


m 


decoration  is  the  chevron,  Off  zigzag  moulding,  and  next  to  this  the  beak- 
head.  In  both  of  these  mouldings,  the  consecutive  series  of  minute 
projecting  angular  points  form  a  grateful  relief  to  the  solid  rotundity  of 
the  arch  in  which  they  repose.  A  variety  of  other  mouldings  also  occur,  as 
the  lozenge,  the  star,  the  nailhcad,  the  cable,  the  billet,  the  stud,  the  double 
cone,  the  embattled  frette,  and  the  medallion,  all  of  which,  together  with 
the  corble-table,  are  characteristic  of  this  style. (a)  The  capitals  of  piers 
and  shafts  Avere  frequently  ornamented  with  grotesque  devices  of  animals 
and  rude  foliage. 

The  doorways  of  this  style  are  remarkable  for  their  depth  and  richness, 
being  frequently  composed  of  a  succession  of  receding  semicircular  arches, 
forming  one  entire  grand  arch  of  entrance.  In  consequence  of  a  singular 
custom  prevailing  with  the  architects  who  succeeded  the  Normans,  many 
of  these  ancient  doorways  have  been  preserved,  when  every  other  vestige 
of  the  church  coeval  with  it  has  long  since  disappeared,  and  the  site 
occupied  by  a  structure  of  a  later  style.  It  may  be,  these  were  so  preserved 
from  a  feeling  of  reverence  for  the  original  founder,  and  a  laudable  desire 
to  retain  some  memorial  of  his  piety ;  or  perhaps  they  spared  the  venerable 
portal,  when  they  remembered  it  was  beneath  its  time-worn  brow  that  their 
fathers,  then  mouldering  around,  had  so  frequently  passed  into  the  conse- 
crated house  of  prayer  and  praise. 

Examples  of  the  Norman  style,  in  its  pure  state,  exist  in  the 
undercroft  of  Canterbury  Cathedral,  the  work  of  Archbishop  Lanfranc, 
between  A.  D.  1073  and  1080;  in  the  crypt  and  transepts  of  Win- 
chester Cathedral,  built  by  Bishop  Walkelyn,  between  A.  D.  1079  and 
1093;  in  the  Abbey  Church  of  St.  Albans,  built  by  Abbot  Paul, 
between  A.  D.  1077  and  1093;  also  in  the  north  and  south  aisles  of 
the  choir  of  Norwich  Cathedral,  the  work  of  Bishop  Herbert,  between 
A.  D.  1096  and  1101.  In  the  transepts  of  Peterborough  Cathedral, 
built  by  Abbot  Waterville,  between  A.  D.  1155  and  1175,  and  in  the 
Galilee  Durham  Cathedral,  built  by  Bishop  Pudsey,  A.  D.  1180,  we 
perceive  a  considerable  advance  in  the  use  of  mouldings  and  other  orna- 
mental details.  The  latter  is  remarkable  for  a  loftiness  and  lightness 
of  construction,  that  strikingly  contrast  with  the  extremely  massive 
character  of  an  earlier  date.(b) 

Examples  of  the  Norman  style,  in  its  mixed  or  transition  state,  exist  in 


W  For  all  these  varieties,  with  the  names  of  the  churches  in  which  they  are  found,  see  Bloxam, 
plates,  pp.  82,  87. 
(0)  Bloxam,  p.  91. 


m 


103 


THE    ECCLESIASTICAL   ARCHITECTURE  OP   ENGLAND. 

the  Church  of  the  Hospital  of  St  Cross, N  founded  A.  D.  1132  or  1136, 
in  the  remains  of  Build  was  Abbey  Church,  Salop,  erected  between  1136 
and  1139,  and  in  those  of  the  abbey  churches  of  Malmsbury  and  Foun- 
tains, Yorkshire.  A  Beautiftd  example  exists  also  in  a  portion  of  the  west 
front  of  the  ruined  abbey  church  of  Croyland,  Lincolnshire,  consisting  of 
four  tiers  of  the  ornamental  Norman  arcade,  ranged  in  diversified  succession 
one  above  the  other. 

But  of  this  style,  St.  Joseph's  Chapel,(b)  Glastonbury,  now  in  ruins, 
supposed  to  have  been  erected  in  the  reign  of  Henry  I.,  is,  perhaps,  the 
richest  specimen  remaining,  and  is  remarkable  for  the  profusion  and  beauty 
of  its  sculptured  detail. 

The  ancient  Temple  Church,  dedicated  A.  D.  1185,  presents  a  curious 
instance  of  this  style.  Here  we  behold  piers,  composed  of  four  clustered 
columns,  and  approaching  closely  to  those  of  the  next  style,  supporting 
pointed  arches,  over  which  is  carried  the  circular  intersecting  arcade,  and 
above  this  again,  the  old  round-headed  Norman  window. 

A  valuable  illustration  of  the  progress  of  improvement,  during  the  reign 
of  the  Norman  style,  occurs  in  the  eastern  part  of  Canterbury  Cathedral, 
consisting  of  Trinity  Chapel,  and  the  circular  adjunct,  called  "Becket's 
Crown."  These  were  commenced  building  in  A.  D.  1175,  after  a  calamitous 
fire,  which  had  destroyed  the  east  end  of  the  choir,  in  the  preceeding  year. 
Of  this  restoraton,  Gervase,  a  monk  of  Canterbury,  and  himself  an  eye- 
witness, has  left  a  long  and  circumstantial  account.  His  comparison  of 
many  of  the  features  of  the  new  structure  with  those  of  the  former  one, 
raised  about  a  hundred  years  previously  by  Archbishop  Lanfranc,  is  so 
curious  as  to  deserve  notice.  He  says  that  the  pillars  of  the  new  choir 
were  of  the  same  form  and  thickness  with  those  of  the  old  choir,  but  nearly 
twelve  feet  longer;  that  the  former  capitals  were  plain,  while  the  latter 
were  delicately  carved;  that  there  were  no  marble  columns  in  Lanfranc's 
work,  but  an  incredible  number  in  that  which  succeeded  it ;  that  the  vault- 
ing of  the  side  aisles  of  the  choir  was  formerly  plain,  but  now  groined  and 
fixed  with  key-stones;  that  the  old  choir  was  covered  with  a  ceiling  of 
wood,  ornamentally  painted ;  while  the  new  one  was  elegantly  arched  with 
hard  stone  for  its  ribs,  and  light  toph  stone  for  the  interstices ;   finally,  that 

(»)  "The  date  of  this  work  is  A.  D.  1132,  according  to  Godwin,  Grose,  and  others;  or  else  1136, 
according  to  Bishop  Louth,  who  had  examined  the  records  of  this  foundation,  and  Rudborne,  the 
monk  of  Winchester,  in  his  *  Historia  Major.  Wintoniensis.'  " — Milner,  p.  82  (in  a  note). 

'w  "'Abbot  Herlewin,  who  died  in  A.  D.  1120,  began  to  rebuild  the  whole  of  Glastonbury 
Abbey,  as  Malmsbury  informs  us('De  Antiquit  Glaston.  Eccl.').  Six  years  after  this  date, 
Henry  de  Bloi*  became  abbot  of  it  Hence  it  is  not  unlikely  that  the  intermixed  pointed  and 
circular  work  (cf  St  Joseph's  Chapel)  was  executed  under  his  directions." — Milner,  p.  81  (in  a  note). 


THK    ECCLESIASTICAL   AllCHITECTUKE   OF   ENGLAND. 


* 


there  was  only  one  triforium,  or  gallery,  round  the  ancient  choir,  while 
there  were  two  in  the  modern  one.  With  this  description  of  the  intelligent 
monk,  recorded  nearly  700  years  since,  the  present  appearance  of  the  >■■<-! 
end  of  this  venerable  cathedral  exactly  corresponds.* a) 

The  commencement  of  the  thirteenth  century  is  celebrated  in  the  annals 
of  ecclesiastical  architecture  as  the  era  of  a  new  style,  possessing  the  intrinsic 
merit  of  entire  originality,  and  founded  on  principles  peculiar  to  itself.  The 
]>oi)itcd  arch,  having  now  established  its  ascendancy,  came  forth,  as  it  were, 
from  the  prison-house  of  Norman  bondage ;  and,  claiming  unrivalled  homage, 
demanded  a  support  more  congenial  to  its  aspiring  character  and  lofty  pre- 
tensions. Accordingly,  the  massive  semicircular  column,  on  which  it  had 
hitherto  rested,  was  exchanged  for  the  slender  pillar  of  Purbeck  marble, 
surrounded  with  marble  shafts  a  little  detached ;  and  these  shafts,  encircled 
with  horizontal  bands,  were  each  crowned  with  a  foliaged  capital,  which, 
clustering  together,  formed  one  rich  capital  for  the  entire  pillar.  The 
windows,  at  the  same  time,  were  constructed  long,  narrow,  and  lancet - 
headed ;  two  of  these  being  frequently  united  under  a  single  pointed  arch  of 
larger  dimensions,  and  the  space  between  the  heads  ornamented  with  a 
trefoil,  quatrefoil,  rose,  or  other  similar  decoration.  In  the  upper  story, 
three  lancet  windows  were  placed  together,  the  head  of  the  central  light 
being  gracefully  elevated  above  those  of  the  adjoining  one  on  each  side. 
These  windows  were  also  ornamented  with  very  long  and  slender  marble 
shafts  detached.  In  the  closely  connected  series  of  windows  in  the  transept 
of  the  Abbey  Church  at  Westminster,  each  separate,  yet  all  comprised  under 
a  general  dripstone,  we  perceive  the  first  approach  to  that  division  of  the 
entire  window  by  mullions  which  subsequently  prevailed.  The  doorways 
of  this  style,  all  pointed,  were  frequently  as  finely  recessed  as  those  of  the 
Norman,  and  contained  a  greater  number  of  bands  and  shafts ;  the  architrave 
mouldings  being  enriched  with  the  tooth  ornament  peculiar  to  this  style, 
and  occasionally  with  open-work  flowers.     In  the  sculptured  foliage  of  this 


+ 


z 


(»)  "  Dictum  est  in  superioribus  quod  post  combustionem  illam  Vetera  fere  omnia  chori  diruta 
sunt,  et  in  quandam  augustioris  forma?  transierunt  novitatem.  Nunc  autem  qua;  sit  operis  utriusqtie 
differentia  dicendum  est.  Pilariorum  igitur  tarn  veterum  quam  novorum  una  forma  est,  una  et 
grosMtudo,  sed  longitudo  dissimilis.  Elongati  sunt  enim  pihrii  novi  longitudine  pedum  fere 
duodecim.  In  capitellis  veteribus  opus  erat  planum,  in  novis  sculptura  subtilis.  Ibi  in  cbori 
ambitu  pilarii  viginti  duo,  hie  autem  viginti  octo.  Ibi  arcus  et  cetera  omnia  plana  utpote  sculpta 
secure  et  non  scisello,  hie  in  omnibus  fere  sculptura  idonea.  Ibi  columpna  nulla  marmorea,  hie 
innumera?.  Ibi  in  circuitu  extra  chorum  forinces  plana? ,  hie  arcuate  sunt  et  clavatae.  Ibi  murus 
super  pilarios  directus  cruces  a  choro  sequestrabat,  hie  vero  nullo  intersticio  cruets  a  choro  dims* 
in  unam  clavem  quae  in  medio  foruicis  magna?  consistit,  qua?  quatuor  pilarii*  principalibus  innititur, 
convenire  videntur.  Ibi  caelum  ligneum  cgregia  pictura  decuratum,  hie  fornix  ex  lapide  et  tofo  levi 
decenter  composita  est.  Ibi  triforium  uuum,  hie  duo  in  choro,  et  in  ala  ecclesia*  tercium." — Dt 
Combust,  et  Re  ar.  Cant  Ecclesia?. 


t 


iHH§Hms8?  .-.*  -flfetfaft  -f-  ®#lMtfc"*Mfr 


ms 


mi     ECCLESIASTICAL  ARCH1TICTUBB  Of    i:m.1\m> 

ugc,  n  remarkable  stiffness  predominates  in  the  composition,  contrasted  with 
the  flexile  character  ami  more  natural  tonus  exhibited  at  a  latt-r  period.  In 
some  of  the  large  churches  double  doorways  were  introduced  Ifith  ■  \ery 
fine  effect,  among  which  may  he  instanced  the  grand  we-tcin  portal-  of 
Salisbury  and  Wells  Cathedral.-.  Finally,' with  regard  to  the  remaining 
principal  improvements  developed  in  this  style,  it  may  he  remarked  that  the 
vaultings  were  constructed  with  a  greater  degree  of  lightness  and  elegance. 
and  the  pediment  or  canopy,  which  hitherto  had  simply  covered  the  arch, 
now  ro.-e  to  a  considerable  height  above  it 

In  A.  D.  1195,  the  rebuilding  of  Lincoln  Cathedral  was  commenced, 
under  the  direction  of  its  bishop,  St.  Hugh,  who  was  so  intent  upon  the 
work  that,  as  Matthew  Paris  informs  us,  he  carried  mortar  and  stones  on 
his  own  shoulders  for  the  use  of  the  masons.(a)  .  This  zealous  prelate  dying 
A.  D.  1200,  the  work  was  not  entirely  finished  till  about  fifty  years  after- 
ward-, in  the  episcopacy  of  Robert  Grosetete.  With  the  exception  of  the 
west  front,  erected  by  the  Norman  bishop,  Remigius,  the  towers,  the 
groining,  the  screens,  and  certain  other  decorations  added  in  the  fourteenth 
eentury,  this  entire  cathedral  and  chapter-house  are  in  the  simple  and 
beautiful  early  Pointed  style. 

In  A.D.  1 202,  Worcester  Cathedral,  having  sustained  considerable  injury 
from  a  fire,  was  restored  in  its  choir  after  the  style  of  Lincoln ;  it  was  dedi- 
cated A.D.  1218. 

In  the  same  style  also,  and  probably  of  the  same  date,  with  the  exception 
of  the  western  and  eastern  facades,  is  Beverley  Minster. 

In  A.D.  1202,  the  wealthy  prelate,  Godfrey  de  Lucy,  began  to  rebuild 
the  eastern  part  of  his  cathedral  at  Winchester,  in  the  style  of  the  choir  of 
Canterbury  Cathedral,  and  this  extensive  work  is  visible  at  the  present  day. 

In  A.  D.  1227,  Archbishop  Walter  de  Grey  began  to  rebuild  York 
Cathedral  in  the  prevailing  style,  and  completed  the  south  cross-aisle,  as  it 
is  now  seen. 

Between  A.D.  1214  and  A.D.  1242,  the  west  front  of  Wells  Cathedral 
was  erected  by  the  munificent  prelate  Joceline.  As  a  monument  of  the 
sculpture  of  the  thirteenth  century,  before  the  revival  of  the  arts  in  Italy,  it 
i-.  probably,  unrivalled  by  any  similar  production  in  Europe.(b) 

W  Matt  Paris,  ad  ann.  1200. 

W  The  west  front  of  this  cathedral  displays  a  grand  series  of  scriptural  and  historical  subjects, 
all  crowned  with  a  sublime  representation  of  the  Resurrection — the  archangels  sounding  the  last 
trump — the  tombs  giving  up  their  dead — the  Saviour  throned  in  judgment,  attended  by  angels  nd 
the  twelve  apostles.  For  a  description  of  the  historical  subjects,  see  Mr.  Cockerell's  letter  in  the 
Athenaeum,  Dec.  1842,  No.  789. 

The  late  eminent  sculptor  Mr.  Flaxman  in  his  lectures  bestows  high  commendation  on  the 
beautiful  compositions,  and  bold  but  graceful  sculpture  of  this  front. 


^^>^<>^^^^^<>^^^^my)¥r<0^^ 


-HW888&-H**!; 


THE    ECCLESIASTICAL    ARCHITECTURE   OK    ENGLAND 

In  A.  L).  1234,  Hugh  Norwold,  Bishop  of  Ely,  took  down  the  circular 
a~t  end  of  the  ehuivli.  and  laid  the  foundation  of  his  new  building,  now 
called  the  Presbytery,  which  he  finished  A.D.  1250. 

In  A.D.  1245,  King  Henry  III.  ordered  the  east  end,  tower,  and 
transept  of  the  Abbey  Church  at  Westminster,  built  by  Edward  the  Con- 
fessor, to  be  taken  down,  and  rebuilt  in  a  more  elegant  form.  The  north 
transept  and  part  of  the  adjoining  nave  of  the  church  remain  in  almost  the 
same  state  in  which  he  left  them. 

But  the  finest  specimen  of  this  style,  as  an  entire  structure,  and  which 
"  may  be  justly  accounted  one  of  the  best  patterns  of  architecture  in  the  age 
wherein  it  was  built,(a)  exists  in  Salisbury  Cathedral,  begun  by  Bishop  De 
Poore  in  A.D.  1220,  and  finished  by  Bishop  Bridport  in  A. D.  1258.  This 
cathedral  possessed  one  great  advantage  over  all  others,  that  it  wa 
entirely  new  foundation :  thus  the  original  design,  once  adopted,  was  steadily 
adhered  to  throughout  the  whole  progress  of  the  work ;  hence  the  beautiful 
order,  correct  symmetry,  and  regular  proportion  that  reign  over  every  part 
of  this  unique  pile. 

During  the  reign  of  Edward  I.,  son  of  Henry  III.,  ecclesiastical  archi- 
tecture acquired  a  new  character.  Then  arose  that  spirit  of  ornamental 
grandeur,  which  breathed  an  air  of  gorgeous  magnificence  over  the  creations 
of  architectural  genius.  In  the  sumptuous  and  stately  edifices  of  this  and 
the  succeeding  age  we  behold  the  highest  purity  of  design  enriched  by  t la- 
greatest  splendour  of  decoration ;  and  yet  these  ornaments — though  fre- 
quently in  themselves  exceedingly  rich,  and  introduced  to  profusion — are  so 
skilfully  disposed,  that  they  neither  weary  the  eye  by  an  excessive  extrava- 
gance, nor  impair  the  distinctness  of  the  original  composition.  Hence  this  is 
generally  denominated  the  Decorated  style.  The  sharp  lancet  arch  of  the 
preceding  age  was  superseded  by  the  graceful  equilateral,  ornamented  in 
the  head  with  cusps,  so  as  to  form  trefoils,  cinquefoils,  and  septfoils.  The 
pediments  over  the  arches  were  purfled,  that  is,  adorned  with  foliage,  called 
crockets,  from  the  corbel  on  which  they  rested  up  to  the  elegant  finial  in 
which  they  terminated.  Pinnacles  richly  purfled,  and  crowned  with  finials, 
adorned  the  summit  of  nearly  every  buttress  and  the  sides  of  every  arch. 
The  spandrels  also  of  ornamental  arches  were  filled  with  beautiful  foliage. '" 
The  columns  no  longer  appeared  with  their  surrounding  shafts  di ■tai-lu-d, 
but  displayed  those  decorations  closely  united  and  bound  together,  forming 
one  entire,  compact,  and  elegant  column.  The  windows,  hitherto  consisting 
of  an  arch  divided  by  a  simple  mullion,  and  surmounted  with  a  trefoil  or 

W  Wren's  "  Parentalia." 

W  As  in  the  church  at  Ely,  formerly  the  Lady  chapel  of  tht  cathedral. 


c|jL*-<^§Hfc-<888^^ 


nit    lid  ii  \m  ICAJ     UM  mil'  H  in  '  ^ND. 


single  rose,  were  considerably  enlarged,  and  port i« »iud  by  mullions  into 
numerous  lights;  these  nuillioiM  bnUMjhlBg  into  tia.rr\,  moulded  into  tonus 
M't  geuufteiliflal  constitution,  or  wrought  by  flowing  lines  into  a  variety 
of  fanciful  figures.1*'  Thus  tin  peat  windows  of  York  and  Kxthr  Cathe- 
drals are  of  eight  and  BUM  lights  cadi,  and  are  probably  the  largest  windows 
remaining.  The  head  of  that  at  York  is  constructed  in  the  form  of  a 
beautiful  flower.  The  plain  niches  of  the  thirteenth  century  became,  in  t lie 
fourteenth,  gorgeous  tabernacles;  and  these  were  filled  with  statuary,  which, 
both  in  the  design  and  execution,  displayed  an  admirable  advancement  in 
the  art  of  sculpture.  The  vaulting  of  the  roof,  hitherto  composed  of  simple 
intersecting  arches,  was  now  highly  decorated ;  the  ribs  branching  out  into 
a  profusion  of  rich  and  varied  tracery,  more  splendid  even  than  that  dis- 
played in  the  magnificent  windows  of  the  same  period,  and  the  points  of 
union  where  they  met  adorned  with  knots  and  bosses  of  elaborate  sculpture. 
During  this  period  many  fine  towers  and  spires  were  erected,lb)  and  in  some 
instances  spires  were  added  to  towers  already  existing.  Buttresses,  crowned 
with  lofty  pinnacles,  flanked  the  towers  of  new  churches,  and  the  flying 
buttress  was  called  forth  from  its  concealment  in  the  roof  of  the  side  aisles, 
to  form  an  ornamental  support  to  the  upper  walls  of  the  nave. 

As  Salisbury  presents  a  perfect  model  of  the  purity  and  elegance  of 
the  preceding  style,  so  York  displays  the  most  complete  specimen  of  all  the 
i  .rant  it-  of  the  present.  For  grandeur  and  simplicity  of  design,  her  minster 
is  incomparably  superior  to  the  cathedrals  of  this  or  any  other  age.  Over 
every  part  of  the  august  pile  ornament,is  liberally  bestowed,  yet,  still  only 
jus  an  accessory,  to  heighten  and  enhance  the  original  architectural  design. 
The  nave  of  this  church,  as  it  now  stands,  was  built  between  the  years 
A.D.  1290  and  A.D.  1330,  and  the  choir  about  thirty  years  later  than  the 
last-named  period. 

About  A.  D.  1320,  Bishop  Langton  added  the  Lady  Chapel  to  his 
cathedral  of  Lichfield,  groined  the  nave  and  choir,  and  added  the  mag- 
nificent western  facade.(c) 

About  the  same  period  the  greater  part  of  the  nave  of  Westminster 
Abbey  Church  was  rebuilt 

(•)  Of  these  two  descriptions  of  decorated  window  tracery,  the  geometrical — composed  of  circles, 
trefoils,  and  quatrefoils — is  the  oldest  Such  are  the  windows  in  the  nave  of  York  and  the  eastern 
choir  of  Lincoln ;  such  also  the  majority  of  the  windows  in  Exeter  Cathedral,  which  contains  as  rich 
a  variety  of  windows  as  any  cathedral  in  England.  Of  flowing  tracery — the  most  beautiful  and 
distinctive  feature  of  the  Decorated  style — the  minsters  of  York  and  Beverley  and  Newark  church 
display  elaborate  and  exquisite  examples. 

**)  Among  these  may  be  particularly  remarked  the  spire  of  Grantham  church,  Lincolnshire,  and 
the  tower  and  spire  of  St.  Michael's,  Coventry. 

W  Thomas  de  Chesterfield  "  Ang.  Sacr."  et  Godwin  "  De  ProBSul." 


108     ^^^ 


H-<88&>-aH§H»Hi 


THE   ECCLESIASTICAL    ARCHITECTURE   OF    ENGLAND. 


* 


Between  A. D.  1327  and  1360,  Exeter  Cathedral  was  groined,  and  tin 
heavy  circular  arches  and  pillars  transformed  into  light  pointed  arches  and 
clustered  columns,  by  its  munificent  prelate  Grandison.(,) 

Between  A.  D.  1381  and  1413,  the  former  being  the  period  of  the 
installation  of  Archbishop  Courtney,  and  the  latter  that  of  the  demise  of 
his  successor,  Archbishop  Arundel,  the  nave  of  Canterbury  Cathedral  was 
rebuilt.(,) 

During  the  same  period,  Winchester  Cathedral  arose  in  the  pointed 
style,  under  the  transforming  hand  of  the  celebrated  William  de  Wykeham, 
who  re-constructed  its  nave  on  the  same  principles  as  those  so  successfully 
applied  at  Exeter.  The  massive  Norman  pillars  and  arches  were  not  taken 
down,  but  the  former  were  enclosed  with  an  appropriate  casing,  and  the 
latter  exchanged  the  circular  for  the  pointed  head. 

The  remains  of  Melrose  Abbey  (founded  by  King  David,  A.D.  1136), 
abound  in  beauties  of  the  Decorated  style,  and  display  exceeding  richness, 
variety,  and  precision  in  the  sculptured  details. 

But  one  of  the  most  exquisite  specimens  of  this  style,  and  a  perfect 
architectural  gem,  existed  in  St.  Stephen's  Chapel,  the  late  House  of 
Commons,  erected  by  Edward  III.  in  A.D.  1348. 

The  monumental  crosses  at  Northampton,  Geddington,  and  Waltham, 
erected  by  Edward  I.  to  the  memory  of  his  queen,  Eleanor,  who  died 
A.D.  1290,  as  also  the  magnificent  tomb  of  his  brother,  Edmund  Crouch- 
back,  in  Westminster,  who  died  A.D.  1296,  present  elaborate  illustrations 
of  this  style. 

But  human  arts,  like  human  genius,  are  liable  to  declension  and  decay. 
Like  the  fairest  summer  fruits,  they  have  their  spring-time  and  their 
rottenness.  Even  so  with  this  sublime  art  of  sacred  architecture.  We 
have  traced  it  like  some  noble  tree,  springing  from  the  Saxon  soil  of  our 
ancestors,  fostered  with  Norman  culture ;  and,  under  the  benignant  tutelage 
of  princes,  prelates,  and  pious  dignitaries,  expanding  its  branches  over  all 
the  land;  putting  forth  rich  blossoms,  and  bearing  richer  fruit — the  earth 
luxuriating  in  its  shade,  and  the  heaven  regaled  with  its  fragrance — until  at 
length,  in  the  fulness  of  years  and  glory,  it  fell,  crushed  beneath  the  costly 
load  of  its  own  exuberant  and  o'ercharged  perfections.  The  purity  and 
simplicity,  that  breathed  such  an  air  of  reverence  and  devout  majesty  over 
the  earlier  creations  of  the  art,  had  now  entirely  disappeared.  The  awful 
character  of  the  sublime  fell  before  the  magic  fascinations  of  the  beautiful. 
Grandeur  of  conception  and  correctness  of  design  were  sacrificed  to  the 


W  Godwin  "  De  Proesul. 


•     I  bill. 


-<ms>~7~*«w 


* 


1  II K   RCCI.E8IA8TICAL    A1UHIT1  CTURE  OK    EMM. AM. 

inordinate  passion  tor  decorative  display,  Hence  the  prodigal  lnxni MBoe 
of  ornament  that  [>i»\  nihil,  even  to  -atiety;  and  the.-e  ornaments  were 
frctpiently  N  incorporated  with  the  main  building  M  to  form  CHonflll 
parts  of  the  structure  itself,  instead  of  occupying  their  proper  and  subor- 
dinate position  as  accessories  to  heighten  and  enrich  the  original  design. 
Hence  also  the  fatiguing  repetition  of  minute  details,  and  the  interminable 
nrifll  of  panelling.  To  such  an  extent  was  the  use  of  this  last  ornament 
carried,  that  the  interiors  of  most  rich  buildings  were  literally  covered  with 
it — even  the  doors  and  windows  were  nothing  but  pierced  panels,  and  tin- 
very  roof (a)  reflected  the  same  idea,  only  in  different  forms.  The  flowing 
lines  that  imparted  so  much  gracefulness  to  the  rich  tracery  of  the  pre- 
ceding style,  were  now  superseded  by  straight  perpendicular  lines;  from 
the  perpetual  recurrence  of  which,  this  is  generally  denominated  the  Perpen- 
dicular style,  or,  in  reference  to  the  extreme  profuseness  of  its  ornament, 
the  Florid.  The  windows  of  this  period  were  enlarged  beyond  all  due 
proportion,  in  the  late  buildings  completely  filling  up  the  spaces  between 
the  buttresses,  and  the  east  and  west  windows  frequently  occupied  the 
entire  breadth  of  the  choir  and  nave.  In  all  of  these  the  horizontal  transom 
was  now  generally  introduced,  and  occasionally  ornamented  with  small 
battlements.  The  doorways,  shorn  of  their  aspiring  pediments  and  purfled 
buttresses,  were  now  inclosed  within  large  square  architraves,  the  principal 
ornament  of  which  appeared  in  the  spandrels. 

But  it  was  chiefly  in  the  elaborate  construction  of  the  splendid  roofs  of 
this  age,  tliat  the  ingenuity  of  the  architect  was  most  conspicuous,  and  on 
these  he  seems  at  once  both  to  have  lavished  and  concentrated  all  the  powers 
of  his  art.  The  eye  of  astonishment  was  bewildered  to  behold  enormous 
masses  of  stone,  called  pendent  capitals,  suspended  in  mid-air,  and  instead  of 
supporting  the  immense  groins  in  which  they  were  fixed,  supported  by  them. 
The  tracery  also  of  this  vaulting,  in  some  instances  was  multiplied  into  so 
many  minute  ramifications,  and  so  overloaded  at  the  points  of  intersection 
with  knots,  bosses,  and  armorial  bearings,  that  the  beauty  of  the  design  was 
entirely  destroyed,  and  an  air  of  heaviness  and  obscurity  imparted  to  the 
whole.  "Finally,  ingenuity  more  than  sublimity  was  now  affected,  and 
curiosity  more  than  devotion  gratified.  Thus,  the  royal  chapels  and  mor- 
tuary oratories,  built  in  the  reigns  of  the  last  two  Henrys,  are  seen  covered 
over  with  tracery  and  other  carvings  of  the  most  exquisite  design  and 


(»)  «  Jhe  vaulted  roofs  of  this  style  are  more  complicated  in  detail  than  those  of  earlier  date,  and 
in  plain  vaulting,  as  distinguished  from  fan  tracery,  the  groining  ribs  are  more  numerous ;  they  often 
diverge  at  different  angles,  forming  geometrically  shaped  panels  or  compartments." — Bloxam's  Gothic 
Architecture,  p.  196. 


lio 


* 


*m 


fc«eH*^88$S>-^ 


* 


TIIK    KCCLKSIASTICAL   AKCHrTKCTURK   OK   KNCI.ANM. 

execution,  but  which  fatigue  the  eye  and  cloy  the  mind  by  their  redun- 
dancy.  Hence,  the  judicious  critic,  after  admiring  their  ingenuity,  fails  not 
to  sigh  for  the  chaste  grandeur  of  York  Minster,  or  even  for  the  unadorned 
majesty  of  Salisbury  Cathedral,  instead  of  them.(4)  The  prevailing  arch  of 
this  style  was  the  obtuse,  four-centred,  or  Tudor  arch,  and  the  mouldings, 
springing  from  the  base,  frequently  surrounded  the  entire  arch,  without  any 
capital  intervening — sometimes  a  single  -haft  and  capital  were  introduced, 
the  other  lines  flowing  without  interruption.  The  chief  source  of  ornament 
consisted  of  panel-work,  which,  as  before  observed,  was  carried  to  an 
unbounded  extent,  completely  covering,  with  its  uniform  tracery,  the  inte- 
rior of  some  buildings,  and  the  exterior  of  others.  Thus  of  the  former, 
Sherborne  Church,  Dorsetshire,  and  of  the  latter,  Beauchamp  Chapel, 
\\  arwick,  and  the  west  front  of  Winchester  Cathedral,  are  examples.  The 
exterior  also  of  many  towers,  as  the  Abbot's  Tower,  Evesham,  and  that  of 
St.  Xeot's  Church,  Huntingdon,  was  similarly  ornamented.  In  the  two 
last-mentioued  instances,  the  panel-work  tracery  extended  even  to  the  faces 
of  the  external  buttresses.  In  decorative  detail  the  panelled  or  sunk  quatre- 
foil  was  a  favourite  ornament,  being  frequently  formed  into  rich  bands(b) 
surrounding,  at  successive  stages,  the  body  of  the  structure,  or  introduced 
as  pierced  panelling  into  the  embattled  parapet.  The  rose,(l)  adorning  the 
spandrels  of  arches,  and  the  Tudor  flower, — the  latter  composed  of  a  series 
of  strawberry  leaves,  with  alternate  trefoils  intermingled,  and  forming  a 
most  beautiful  enriched  battlement, — together  with  the  angel  corbel,  were 
ornaments  peculiar  to  this  period. 

Of  this  style,  and  illustrative  of  its  latest  character,  the  extreme  Florid, 
to  which  the  preceding  observations  more  particularly  apply,  the  most 
splendid  examples  are  King's  College  Chapel,  Cambridge,(d)  founded  by 
King  Henry  VI. ;  St.  George's  Chapel,  Windsor,  founded  by  King  Edward 
IV. ;  and  the  Lady  Chapel  of  Westminster  Abbey,  generally  called  Henry 
VII.'s  Chapel,  founded  by  that  monarch.  These  three  celebrated  structures 
were  finished  about  the  same  period;  and  the  same  noble  architect, (e)  who 

W  Milder,  p.  114. 

f*'  Thus  the  tower  of  St  Mary  Magdalene's  Church,  Taunton.    Thus  also  the  tower  of  the  parish 
church  at  Huish  Episcopi,  near  Langport. 

(')  The  well  known  badge  of  the  houses  of  York  and  Lancaster,  differing  only  in  colour. 

In  the  will  of  King  Henry  VI.,  dated  A.  D.  1447,  we  find  specific  directions  given  for  the 
size  and  arrangement  of  King's  College  Chapel,  Cambridge;  and  no  less  than  five  different  inden- 
tures are  preserved  (the  earliest  dated  A.  D.  1513,  the  latest  A.  D.  1527),  containing  contracts  for  the 
execution  of  different  parts  of  that  celebrated  structure.  The  will  of  King  Henry  VII.,  dated 
A.  D.  1509,  contains  several  orders  and  directions  relating  to  the  completion  of  the  splendid  chapel 
adjoining  the  Abbey  Church,  Westminster." — Bloxam,  p.  211. 

W  Sir  Reginald  de  Bray,  prime  minister  to  Henry  VII. 


^^-^<>-^H3888^-Hef^Ao^H- 


-hhIb 


Hi  \l    Alton  :  I]     I  ROLAND 

designed  the  ehapel  at  \\* *  .-t mi n ~t « •  i ,  vm  dao  ejrtwuted  with  tin-  completion 
«>t'  that  at  Windeor< 

It  i-  remarkable  of  tlioc  <li:i|uls  that  they  hear  a  itlikmg  atlinity  to 
ca.li  other,  lmt  are  »t  thr  MUM  time  in  many  respeets  totally  dillerent.  Of' 
the  same  clalxmite  WMMB'UCtion  arc  the  ehapels  of  Prince  Arthur  at 
Worcester,  of  Cardinal  Beaufort  and  the  Bishops  Waynfhte  and  Fox  at 
Winchester.  Of  this  M\le  also  are  many  buildings  in  the  finest  pfOtOr- 
vatton :  and  among  the  counties  of  England,  Somersetshire*"'  stands  pre- 
eminent tor  the  number  and  beauty  of  her  parochial  edifices  erected  during 
tin-  Ig6h  A-  tin-  early  Pointed  and  Decorated  may  be  respectively  consi- 
dered the  prevailing  styles  of  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries,  so  the 
Florid  or  Perj>endicular  may  be  designated  that  of  the  fifteenth  and  early 
part  of  the  sixteenth  centuries. 

The  suppression  of  the  monasteries,  attended  with  the  confiscation  of 
their  revenues  and  the  destruction  of  their  churches,  completed  the  down- 
fall of  ecclesiastical  architecture.  Yet,  however  opposed  to  the  spirit  of 
the  present  day,  monastic  institutions  have  not  been  altogether  unblest.(b) 
In  the  earliest  times,  they  were  the  heralds  and  harbingers  of  civilisation, 
and  throughout  the  long  Gothic  night  that  overspread  Europe,  they  were 
the  repositories  of  literature  and  science — the  sanctuaries  of  the  precious 
oracles  of  Divine  truth.  Finally,  they  were  the  grand  almoners  of  Heaven's 
bounty — not  doling  out  the  miserable  pittance  of  cold  charity  from  man  to 
man,  but  dispensing  the  freewill  offerings  of  the  Church — the  noble  trea- 
sures of  consecrated  munificence — to  the  children  of  affliction,  adversity, 
and  sorrow;  blending  oblations  with  their  prayers,  and  binding  up  the 
broken-hearted  in  the  spirit  of  love. 


T 


(•)  "Most  of  the  churches  in  Somersetshire  (which  are  remarkably  elegant)  are  in  the  style  of 
the  Florid  Gothic.  The  reason  is  this: — Somersetshire,  in  the  civil  wars  between  York  and  Lan- 
caster, was  strongly  and  entirely  attached  to  the  Lancastrian  party.  In  reward  for  this  service, 
Henry  VII.,  when  he  came  to  the  crown,  rebuilt  their  churches.  The  tower  of  Gloucester  Cathedral, 
and  the  towers  of  the  churches  of  Taunton  and  Glastonbury,  and  of  a  parochial  church  (St  Cuthbert's) 
at  Wells,  are  conspicuous  examples  of  that  fashion.  Most  of  the  churches  of  this  reign  are  known, 
besides  other  distinctions,  by  latticed  battlements  and  broad  open  windows." — Warton,  Spenser's 
Fairy  Queen,  vol.  ii.  p.  259. 

(k)  «  The  names  of  Iona  and  of  Lindisfarn  will  be  illustrious,  to  the  end  of  time,  as  sanctuaries  of 
learning  and  of  piety.  The  one  was  a  solitary  and  barren  rock  in  the  Western  Ocean  ;  the  other  an 
obscure  island  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tees.  And  yet,  from  these  insignificant  spots  it  was,  that  the 
lights  of  literature  and  religion  were  seen  to  issue  forth  into  the  thick  darkness  which  enveloped  the 
northern  regions  of  our  empire.  Such  was  the  ardour  of  study,  and  such  the  holy  rigour  of  discipline, 
which  distinguished  the  monks  of  Iona,  that  their  habitation  was  honoured  as  an  island  of  saints,  and 
their  episcopal  jurisdiction  acknowledged  over  all  the  northern  parts  of  Britain  and  of  Ireland.  Of 
Lindisfarn,  what  more  need  be  said,  than  that  it  fostered  the  virtues  and  the  industry  of  the  venerable 
Bede,  and  was  the  scene  of  his  vast  and  immortal  labours  ?" — Le  Bas'  Life  of  Wiclif,  Introduc- 
tion, p.  51. 


4*m 


■4~<388&H»r 


^-^888^-^-^<»A^H-^3888?>-^-o^-^ 


THE   ECCLESIASTICAL   ARCHITECTURE  OP   ENGLAND. 

The  ruin  of  ecclesiastical  architecture  being  thus  computed  by  the  devas- 
tation of  the  monasteries,  a  mixed  and  barbarous  style  succeeded,  arising, 
in  a  great  measure,  from  the  introduction  of  semi-classic  details  from  Italy 
in  the  sixteenth  century,  as  the  monumental  tombs  and  other  works  of  that 
age  abundantly  testify.  Purity  and  propriety  were  alike  discarded,  and  an 
incongruous  mixture  of  debased  English  and  Roman  architecture  prevailed, 
until  at  length  every  true  feature  of  the  ancient  ecclesiastical  styles  was 
obliterated,  and  every  real  principle  of  the  art  neglected  or  forgotten. 

It  is  gratifying,  however,  to  record  that,  within  the  last  few  years,  a 
better  taste  has  begun  to  display  itself.  After  the  lapse  of  three  centuries, 
the  spirit  of  ancient  art  has  revived;  and  the  principles  upon  which  that 
art  was  founded,  are  now  more  perfectly  understood.  Thus  a  new  era  has 
dawned  upon  the  destinies  of  Christian  architecture,  and  a  mighty  impulse 
has  been  given  to  the  study  of  its  venerable  antiquities.  Under  the 
enlightened  influence  and  happy  auspices  of  the  Camden,(a)  in  connection 
with  other  societies,  and  aided  by  the  labours  and  genius  of  distinguished 
architects,  what  may  not  be  expected? 

Is  it  too  much  to  hope  that  a  school  may  yet  arise,  whose  productions 
shall  rival  the  glories  of  that  Augustan  age  of  ecclesiastical  architecture — 
the  fourteenth  century?  What  has  been  once  may  be  again.  It  is  a 
glorious  and  consoling  thought,  that  the  energies  of  human  intellect, 
although  liable  to  declension  and  decay,  are  also  equally  capable  of  re-invi- 
goration  and  replenishment.  Imperishable  in  its  nature,  and  allied  to  the 
infinite,  may  it  not  hope  to  receive  new  and  perpetual  supplies  from  the 
inexhausted  fountain  of  all  perfection.  With  immortality  for  her  birth- 
right, how  can  Genius  ever  die  ?  And  when  consecrating  her  best  powers 
to  the  service  of  the  King  of  kings,  and  laying  her  richest  trophies  at  the 
foot  of  the  Cross,  is  it  possible  that  "  Ichabod "  shall  be  ever  written  on 
her  brow  ? 


* 


M  These  remarks  were  written  in  the  spring  of  18+4.    Since  that  period  this  society,  so  bright  in 
promise,  has  suspended  for  n  time  its  antiquarian  labours. 


<A^-<>^-^<5888^-^*«A^K- 


«0°-*KB88^~^Hih**4--^^ 


Stanenfeig. 


1 1  a  \  i  xo  given  a  brief  history  of  the  rise,  progress,  and  decline  of 
I  leelesiastical  Architecture  in  this  country,  it  has  been  thought  desirable  to 
add  a  few  observations  on  the  terra  "  Gothic,"  so  frequently,  yet  so  impro- 
|>erly,  applied  to  this  mode  of  building.  In  order,  however,  to  preserve  a 
correct  idea  on  the  subject,  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  architecture 
in  question  consists  of  two  grand  divisions, — the  one  characterised  by  extreme 
massiveness,  solidity,  and  plainness — the  other  by  excessive  lightness,  delicacy, 
and  ultimately  profusion  of  ornament ;  that  the  former  of  these,  comprising 
the  Saxon  and  Early  Norman  styles,  prevailed  until  the  introduction  of  the 
Pointed  style,  which  latter  terminated  in  the  rich  varieties  of  the  Decorated 
and  Florid ;  and  that  the  Saxon  was  founded  upon  the  debased  Roman,  and 
copied,  even  in  its  minutest  members,  from  Roman  originals.  If,  then,  to 
either  of  these  divisions  the  term  "Gothic"  could  possibly  apply,  it  must  be 
intended  for  that  more  ancient  one,  derived  from  Rome  during  the  period 
that  the  Goths  held  possession  of  Italy,  that  is,  in  the  Gothic  age.  Hence, 
upon  this  hypothesis  the  term  "  Modern  Gothic"  has  been  applied  to  the 
latter  division. 

But  it  will  appear,  upon  a  closer  examination  of  the  subject,  that  both  of 
these  terms  are  manifestly  incorrect,  for  during  the  brief  period  the  Goths 
maintained  their  power  in  Italy,  this  country  held  no  communication  with 
Rome,  and  they  left  no  structures  behind  them  which  could  serve  as  models 
for  any  future  style  of  architecture.  Moreover,  the  Goths  are  not  celebrated 
in  history  for  the  least  invention  or  improvement  they  were  ever  known  to 
achieve  in  art  or  science.  Indeed,  the  only  art  which  they  condescended  to 
cultivate,  and  which  they  assiduously  practised,  if  it  may  be  so  termed, 
was  the  art  of  destruction,  and  in  this  they  succeeded  beyond  admiration. 
In  fine  their  commission  extended  solely  to  destroy,  not  to  create,  and  this 
injunction  they  fully  executed,  with  most  religious  fidelity,  both  in  the 
letter  and  the  spirit. 

Of  an  equally  ferocious  and  unlettered  character  were  the  Northern 
Goths,  who  invaded  Spain  A.D.  409,  and  yet  it  is  to  those  barbarians  "with 
the  assistance  of  Saracen  architects,"  that  Bishop  Warburton  ascribes  the 
invention  of  the  light,  luxuriant  Pointed  style  (the  second  chief  division), 
and  assumes  th:it   the  idea  was  lx>rrowcd  from  the  groves,  in  which  tlnir 


♦ 

A>+ 


\w 


®M*-5~G888» 


+ 


*^0-+o|^o 


-*-<3$8&>-f~ 


s» 


^ 


THK    ECCLE3IA8TICAL    ARCHITECT'  RE   OP   ENGLAND. 

pagMS  forefathers  wore  accustomed  to  worship.  But  these  Northern  invaders 
were  driven  out  of  the  Peninsula  A.D.  713,  and  this  style  did  not  appear 
in  any  part  of  Europe  until  400  years  afterwards.  Moreover,  the  resem- 
blance between  a  cathedral  aisle  and  the  vista  through  an  avenue  of  trees  is 
purely  fanciful,  and  founded  upon  no  geometrical  principles.  Doubtless, 
the  idea  of  a  pillar  was  originally  derived  from  the  trunk  of  a  tree ;  but  this 
is  more  applicable  to  the  simple  pillar  in  a  Grecian  temple  than  the  cluster 
column  of  a  Christian  cathedral 

Sir  Christopher  Wren  says, — "  What  we  now  vulgarly  call  the  Gothic, 
ought  properly  and  truly  to  be  named  Saracenic  architecture,  refined  by  the 
Christians,  which  first  of  all  began  in  the  East,  after  the  fall  of  the  Greek 
empire'.  The  holy  war  gave  the  Christians  who  had  been  there  an  idea  of 
the  Saracen  works,  which  were  afterwards  imitated  by  them  in  the  West." 
Thus  tliis  eminent  architect  attributes  the  origin  of  the  Pointed  style  to  the 
Saracens,  and  supposes  it  to  have  been  imported  into  this  country  during 
the  Crusades,  but  he  produces  no  evidence  in  support  of  this  opinion. 

That  the  light  Pointed  style  was  not  introduced  by  those  who  returned 
from  the  first  or  grand  crusade,  A.D.  1099,  is  proved  by  the  fact  that  the 
old  massive  Circular  style  continued  to  prevail,  both  in  cathedrals  and  abbey 
churches,  after  that  period.  Of  this,  the  cathedrals  of  Exeter,  Rochester, 
and  Chichester,  built  in  the  latter  style,  furnish  the  most  incontestible 
evidence. 

Moreover,  among  all  the  ancient  structures  of  the  East,  open  to  the 
survey  of  the  traveller,  and  many  have  been  most  accurately  delineated,  no 
indication  has  yet  been  discovered  in  the  least  degree  favourable  to  this 
hypothesis,  neither  has  any  resemblance  been  traced  between  Saracenic  and 
Pointed  Arcliitecture. 

Ascending,  however,  from  names  to  things — from  the  fictions  of  fancy 
to  the  investigation  of  truth — a  point  of  higher  interest  stands  connected 
with  this  subject,  which,  although  it  has  frequently  attracted  the  attention 
both  of  antiquaries  and  architects,  has  hitherto  failed  to  receive  a  satisfac- 
tory elucidation.  This  refers  to  the  exact  period  of  the  first  appearance 
of  the  pointed  arch,  as  existing  in  a  separate  and  independent  form,  eman- 
cipated from  the  trammels  of  Norman  captivity,  and  becoming  intrinsically 
the  parent  germ  of  Pointed  Architecture.  Dr.  Milner  attributes  the  dis- 
covery of  the  Pointed  arch  to  Henry  de  Blois,  and  instances  the  church  of 
St.  Cross  as  furnishing  the  earliest  example  of  its  appearance.  His  words 
are: — (,)"It  is  probable  that  the  first  open  pointed  arches  in  Europe  were 

Milner,  p.  81. 


w 

M 


I 


^88£>-ar^§£o-+o|p 


(♦: 

$ 

THE   BTCLESIASTICAI.   ARCHITECTURE  OP    ENOLAND. 

the  twenty  windows  constructed  by  that  great  patron  of  Architecture, 
Henry  de  IMois,  brother  of  King  Stephen,  and  I.ir-hop  of  Winch*  ,~ter,  in 
tin-  choir  t»t*  the  church  <>t'  St.  Cross,  near  that  city,  which  structure  he 
certainly  raised  between  the  years  1132  and  1136." 

Previously,  however,  to  either  of  these  periods,  and  to  his  elevation  to 
the  see  of  Winchester,  Henry  de  Blois  had  been  appointed  Abbot  of 
(ila-tonbury,  and  during  his  presidency  had  made  considerable  additions 
to  the  buildings  of  that  monastery.  Now  it  is  a  singular  fact,  that  in  the 
walls  of  a  Norman  chapel,  still  existing  there  in  ruins,  and  attributed 
to  him,  which  was  evidently  an  enlargement  of  the  more  ancient  Norman 
chapel  erected  by  his  predecessor,  Abbot  Herlewin,  are  clearly  visible  the 
remains  of  wide  and  lofty  open  pointed  arches,  designed  for  windows ;  but 
which  appear  to  have  been  originally  struck  out  on  so  vast  and  incongruous 
a  scale,  in  comparison  with  the  uniform  and  harmonious  proportions  of  the 
windows  in  the  older  structure  with  which  it  was  incorporated,  that  these 
arches  were  subsequently  reduced  by  the  insertion  of  new  masonry  at  the 
sides  to  more  appropriate  dimensions,  but  still  retained  the  pointed  head, 
Hence  it  may  be  fairly  inferred,  from  the  faulty  and  unskilful  construction 
of  these  windows,  that  the  use  of  the  pointed  arch  was  at  this  period  but 
imperfectly  understood  in  its  application  to  perforated  masonry,  if,  indeed, 
this  were  not  in  itself  an  entirely  novel  attempt  at  its  introduction.  More- 
over, if  this  chapel  ascribed  to  Henry  de  Blois  was  built  by  him  before  his 
promotion  to  Winchester,  it  is  evident  that  these  pointed  arches  must  be 
older  than  those  in  the  church  of  St.  Cross,  designated  by  Milner  as 
"  probably  the  oldest  in  Europe." 

If  the  foregoing  observations  should  be  considered  to  throw  any  new 
light  upon  the  point  in  question,  it  is  hoped  that  these  grounds  will  be 
examined,  and  the  hypothesis,  if  {founded  on  truth,  receive  the  sanction  of 
authority.  For  our  own  part,  we  have  endeavoured  to  approach  the 
subject  in  a  spirit  of  cautious  yet  candid  inquiry ;  and  far  from  indulging 
in  rash  assertion  or  unwarrantable  presumption,  are  content  to  leave  it  still 
a  problem — but  yet  a  problem  whose  solution  may  be  nearer  at  hand  than 
has  been  heretofore  conceived. 

It  now  only  remains  for  the  writer  of  the  foregoing  chapter  to  crown 
this  labour  of  love,  by  the  expression  of  his  most  grateful  acknowledgments 
far  the  assistance  he  has  derived  from  the  pages  of  Milner  and  Benthani, 
whose  invaluable  treatises  on  Ecclesiastical  Architecture,  have  laid  all  true 
lovers  of  the  sacred  art  under  the  deepest  and  most  lasting  obligations. 


>* 


IK. 


*-^ 


fcl^o^<HlW888&-H* 


Of  tf>e 


§$*>  dfutntture  atrtr  ©rnameute  of  Cijutcfjes* 


flbfe&Y  W"-  -...    •>.■  :,•.'   Ml 


^888^lH§MHil 


<Df  tfjc 


jf  urnttuve  autr  ©tmuuente  of  <£f)utrijegu 


38n  t\)t 


*Ut).  i^enri?  Christmas,  pt.flL,  JM*.&„  #.<££.,  ire.  frc. 


— ^ 


HE  spectator  who  should  be  introduced  into  a  Quakers' 
meeting-house,  after  having  witnessed  the  rich  and  solemn 
adornments  of  a  well-appointed  cathedral  church,  might 
be  well  pardoned  the  supposition  that  he  was  in  the  temple 
of  a  different  worship,  and  one  the  principles  of  whieh 
were  greatly  at  variance  with  that  whose  sanctuary  he 
had  just  left.  The  grand  and  dignified  proportions ;  the  "  dim  reli- 
gious light"  streaming  in  through  the  "  storied  windows,"  hallowed  by 
the  pictured  martyrdom  of  Evangelist  and  Apostle;  the  clear  but  deep 
notes  of  the  organ,  pealing  along  the  almost  boundless  extent  of  vaulted 
arches;  the  exquisite  tracery  of  roof  and  cloister;  the  clustered  pillars 
shooting  up  in  the  twilight  of  the  clerestory,  and  then  expanding  into 
fan -like  foliage,  so  far  over  head  that  the  eye  aches  with  the  upward 
gaze:  the  magnificent  altar,  with  its  illuminated  tablets  and  its  costly  plate; 
the  beautifully  sculptured  screens  and  pulpits  and  sedilia ;  the  statues 
of  saints  and  cherubs,  now  canopied  in  carved  niches,  now  smiling  or 
frowning  from  frieze  and  pillar;  the  floor  paved  with  marble  in  quaint 
devices,  interspersed    with   ntill  quainter  brasses;    the   monuments,  some- 


+ 


i" 


& 


H|HHtHfc-<3888^ 


OP  THE  Fl'RNITURE  ANO  ORNAMENTS  OF  CHIMU  HIS 


times  simple  :\ml  sometimes  sublime,  of  the  mighty  dead;  all,  in 
fact,  that  makes  worship  sensuous,  without  making  it  sensual,  liave  dis- 
appeared; the  link  that  bound,  M  it  w  i  it.  the  soul  and  the  l>ody  in  one  act 
of  devotion  is  snapped,  ami  an  attempt  is  made  to  establish  a  purely 
spiritual  worship,  in  which  the  senses  are  to  have  no  share.  The  machinery, 
if  we  may  use  the  term,  by  which  such  attempt  is  made,  is  worthy  of  our 
notice;  and  the  Society  of  Friends,  to  which  we  have  already  alluded, 
have,  as  far  as  practicable,  consistently  carried  out  their  design.  It  is  to 
be  seen  in  the  studiously  plain,  unadorned  structure  in  which  they  meet  in 
their  silent  and  contemplative  worship,  and  the  mystic  quietism  which 
distinguishes  their  creed.  Hence,  then,  we  have  two  totally  distinct 
systems  of  worship;  the  one  which  regards  spirit  alone,  and  the  other 
which  attempts  to  influence  the  spirit  by  means  of  the  senses:  the  one 
which  attempts  to  purify  the  devotion,  by  abstracting  it  from  all  earthly 
objects;  the  other,  which  hallows  earthly  objects,  by  regarding  them  in  a 
symbolical  point  of  view,  gathering  them  within  the  sphere,  and  making 
them  accessory  to  the  strength  of  its  devotion.  Hence  the  consecration  of 
the  fine  as  well  as  the  useful  arts,  Painting,  Poetry,  Sculpture,  Music,  as 
well  as  Architecture,  to  the  service  of  religion;  and  hence  the  renun- 
ciation, more  or  less  complete,  of  similar  aids  to  devotion  on  the  part  of 
Dissenters. 

The  observer  of  our  older  churches  cannot  but  observe  that  there  still 
exist  many  features  therein,  of  which  he  cannot  at  once  discover  the  use ; 
he  sees  that,  according  to  our  modern  system  of  worship,  they  are  certainly 
of  no  use ;  and  if  he  be  possessed  with  a  love  of  what  churchwardens  call 
beautification,  he  may,  perhaps,  wish  them  removed  or  bricked-up,  covered 
with  lath-and-plaster,  stucco,  Roman-cement,  whitewash,  or  something  else 
equally  abominable.  Perhaps  he  may  be  a  "  zealous  Protestant,"  and  iden- 
tify everything  in  an  old  church,  which  he  does  not  comprehend,  with 
idolatry  and  the  Inquisition,  and  the  council  of  Trent,  and  the  burning  of 
Ridley,  and  the  creed  of  Pope  Pius  IV.  But  possibly  he  may  be  an  inquirer 
into  antiquity,  he  may  desire  to  know  the  meaning  of  the  now  obsolete 
features,  and  at  what  period  of  the  Christian  church  they  were  introduced, 
and  as  the  answers  to  such  inquiries  will  tend  to  throw  a  strong  light  on 
the  spirit  as  well  as  on  the  form  of  our  more  ancient  worship,  wc  -Kail 
endeavour  to  throw  together,  in  a  small  compass,  some  information  on  the 
ornaments  and  furniture  of  our  early  churches. 

First,  then,  as  to  ornaments,  strictly  so  called.  There  are  few  parts  of 
an  ecclesiastical  building  which  may  not  be  made,  we  do  not  say  merely 
susceptible  of  ornament,  but  in  themselves  ornamental;  roof,  pillars,  wall-. 


* 


* 


I 


v 


H  ItMTURF.  AND  ORNAMENTS  OF  CHURCHES. 


windows,  floors,  arches,  capable  as  most  of  them  are  of  an  indefinite  variety 
and  combination  of  form,  may  each  tend  to  the  harmonious  and  solemn  effect 
so  common  in  old,  so  rare,  alas !  in  new  churches.  We  shall  say  nothing 
of  pictures,  first,  because  there  is,  right  or  wrong,  a  considerable  prejudice 
■gains!  them;  and  secondly,  because,  except  as  altar  pieces,  we  do  not  think 
that  the  lights  and  shadows  of  churches  afford  fit  places  for  their  display. 
No  one  who  has  seen  the  paintings  of  Murillo  in  the  cathedral  of  Seville, 
can  fail  to  notice  how  entirely  they  are  lost.  The  eye  is  wearied  with  the 
details  of  that  transcendant  edifice,  and  will  not  rest  on  anything  merely 
accessory;  the  light  falls  upon  them  in  an  unfortunate  and  inartistic  manner, 
and  the  windows  being  all  richly  painted,  mingle  their  own  colours  with 
those  of  the  canvas ;  in  a  word,  were  there  no  other  objection  this  one  would 
be  sufficient,  that  pictures  and  painted  windows  are  altogether  inconsistent 
one  with  another.  Statues  might,  indeed,  be  well  introduced,  and  he  would 
merit  something  of  the  age  who  would  fill  up  the  vacant  niches  in  our 
churches  with  figures  such  as  those  which  once  adorned  them.  Between 
the  windows  of  the  clerestory  in  the  church  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene  are 
canopied  niches,  once  occupied  by  statues  of  the  apostles ;  and  in  the  second 
pillar  on  the  north  side  of  the  centre  aisle  is  a  superbly  decorated  niche  of 
the  same  character,  in  which  once  stood  the  figure  of  St.  Mary  Magdalene 
herself.  Now  seeing  as  we  do  that  admirals  and  generals,  with  or  without 
apparel,  captains,  colonels,  majors,  and  lieutenants,  in  the  same  variety  of 
costume,  and  attended  by  every  species  of  heathen  god,  and  personified 
Christian  and  Pagan  virtue,  sea-dogs,  sea-horses,  tritons,  and  Britannia  in 
every  possible  attitude,  adorn  (?)  the  interior  of  that  particularly  Protestant 
church,  St.  Paul's,  in  London,  there  seems  but  little  room  to  object  to  the 
restoration  of  such  as  those  which  once  looked  solemnly  down  on  the  wor- 
shippers at  St.  Mary's,  and  the  more  so  when  we  find  at  St.  Paul's  the 
figures  of  the  apostles,  though  here,  it  is  true,  banished  to  the  outside. 

Another  ornament  which  is  in  admirable  keeping  with  the  character  and 
proportions  of  a  Gothic  church,  is  the  painting  or  staining  of  the  windows. 
The  earliest  stained  glass  known  to  exist  in  this  country  is  that  in  the  aisles 
of  the  choir  at  Canterbury,  and  it  is  no  less  remarkable  for  its  effect  and 
beauty  than  for  its  antiquity.  Like  all  very  ancient  stained  glass,  it  may 
be  known  by  the  extraordinary  depth  and  brilliancy  of  its  ruby  and  blue 
tints,  which  in  later  times  have  never  been  equalled,  and  scarcely  »\-r 
approached.  It  is  hardly  possible,  under  ordinary  circumstances,  to  judge 
of  the  enormous  amount  of  colouring  matter  burnt  into  the  ancient  stained 
glass;  the  modern  admits  as  much,  or  nearly  as  much,  light  as  the  plain, 
while  an  ordinary  room  with  windows  of  ancient  stained  gla*s  would  be 


JU 


-S~*«1H^4- 


-¥**°m°*+-z-<?m>*r 


VI  KMTl  UK    \N!>  <>i:\.\MKNTS  OK  (  ill  l:<  111  9 


scarcely,  even  in  the  brigUteel  noontide,  light  enough  for  its  usual  porf) 

It    il   in   such   buildings  as  La  Sai/itr  C/iti/xl/r  :it    Paris  Of  Kind's  College. 

Chapel  at  Cambridge,  where  tall  clustered  column-  inpport  the  mot*,  and 
whan  Ihe  wall-  ippeer-oonpoeed  of  stained  glass  that  its  power  of  enbduing 

light  may  be  seen  ami  felt  at  once.  That  which  has  been  already  noticed 
at  Canterbury  must  be  referred  to  the  early  part  of  the  twelfth  century. 
It  can  scarcely  be  said  that  the  art  ever  made  progress,  for  the  earliest  are 
among  the  best  specimens  extant ;  but  as  years  advanced,  attempts  were 
Made  gradually  to  depict  scenes  on  a  larger  scale,  and  to  make  first  a  com- 
plete picture  in  a  window,  and  then  a  series  of  pictures  in  the  windows  of 
a  building:  but  from  all  that  we  have  left  to  us,  we  are  induced  to  think 
that  this  can  be  done  only  under  very  rigid  restrictions,  and  that  that  window 
painting  is  of  the  most  effect  in  which  the  architectural  features  of  the 
window  itself  are  most  strictly  observed.  We  need  not  say  how  utterly 
ridiculous  was  the  attempt  made  in  several  instances  to  transfer  the  paint- 
ings of  West  to  the  windows  of  churches:  had  the  paintings  themselves 
been  worth  the  transfer,  the  plan  must  have  failed  to  produce  a  good  effect ; 
and  as  it  is,  they  do  but  provoke  a  most  unfavourable  comparison  with  the 
spirit  in  which  the  monkish  artists  executed  their  work.  The  roof,  as  well 
as  the  windows  of  a  church  may  be  rendered  subservient  to  ornament  as 
well  as  to  use — whether  it  be  of  stone,  as  most  of  our  cathedrals,  and  the 
inimitable  chapel  of  King's  College,  Cambridge,  or  whether  it  be  of  wood, 
of  which  a  very  beautiful  specimen  exists  in  St.  Mary  Magdalene's  Church — 
religious  symbols,  portraits  of  illustrious  persons,  armorial  bearings,  richly 
blazoned,  all  find  their  appropriate  place  in  such  a  roof,  and  the  study  of 
such  details  has  afforded  many  a  valuable  hint  to  some  of  our  best  antiqua- 
ries. The  discussion,  however,  of  roofs  would  lead  us  far  from  our  intended 
path,  and  we  shall,  therefore,  proceed  in  the  next  place  to  make  a  few 
observations  on  the  flooring  of  churches,  as  to  the  mode  in  which  they  may 
be  made  subservient,  like  the  roofs  and  windows,  to  ornament.  With  regard 
to  appearance,  which  is  all  with  which,  at  present,  we  have  to  do,  it  evidently 
matters  nothing  what  is  the  material  used,  provided  the  requisite  effect  be 
obtained ;  hence,  encaustic  tiles,  a  covering  of  elastic  gum,  marble,  brass, 
may  be  in  turn  advocated,  without  interfering  with  our  subject;  but  we 
must  more  especially  notice  the  ancient  brasses  so  frequently  found  let  into 
the  walls  and  flooring  of  old  churches,  and  which  have,  when  well  kept,  so 
peculiarly  excellent  an  effect.  These  monuments  of  antiquity,  long  neg- 
lected, have  lately  called  forth  a  newly-awakened  interest,  and  the  Cambridge 
Camden  Society  has  done  much,  both  to  make  them  known  and  to  reaeM 
them  from  destruction. 


+ 


+ 


Shfc.-S~<g88» 


1 22 


^3888^^*<>il}»*H--«888>-^ 


FURNITURE  AND  ORNAMENTS  OF  CHURCHES. 

Hitherto  we  have  spoken  only  of  the  essential  parts  of  the  building,  we 
shall  now  speak  of  that  which  is  more  especially  ornament,  such  as  corbels, 
brackets,  the  termination  of  arches  in  heads  or  foliage, — of  these  latter  there 
are  some  admirable  specimens,  though  of  modern  workmanship,  in  the  church 
of  St.  Mary  Magdalene,  particularly  the  i>ortraits  of  Henry  VII.  and 
Archbishop  AVarham,  which  make  the  terminations  of  the  chancel  arch. 
Not  unfrequently  the  water-courses  of  old  ecclesiastical  buildings  are 
enriched  with  grotesque  figures,  sometimes  representing  a  chase ;  on  those 
of  Henry  VII. 's  Chapel,  for  instance,  are  represented  demons  in  all  possible 
shapes  of  horror  and  absurdity,  hunting  human  souls.  Another  mode  in 
which  grotesque  figures  are  used,  is  in  what  are  called  gargoyles,  or  water- 
spouts; these  frequently  present  the  figure  of  a  man  vomiting,  or  something 
else  equally  delicate  and  pleasing. 

We  now  pass  to  the  furniture  of  churches,  and  this  naturally  divides 
itself  into  that  which  was  in  use  before  the  Reformation  and  is  now  obsolete, 
and  that  which  prevails  in  our  own  day.  The  first  consists  chiefly  of  a  high 
altar  and  subordinate  altars,  aumries,  piscina?,  sedilia,  Easter  sepulchres, 
rood-lofts,  reredos,  hagioscopes,  sancte-bells,  niches,  brackets,  and  screens ; 
the  second  of  pulpits,  desks,  lecterns,  communion  table,  with  its  appropriate 
plate  and  linen,  fonts,  and  eagles. 

First,  then,  as  to  the  more  ancient  or  high  altars;  these  were  ordered,  in 
the  reign  of  Edward  VI.,  to  be  broken  down,  and  Ridley  describes  himself 
as  breaking  down  a  portion  of  the  wall  behind  the  high  altar  at  St  Paul's ; 
and  at  the  same  time  orders  were  given  that  all  altars  should  be  taken  away, 
and  a  "decent  table"  provided,  to  be  placed  in  the  middle  of  the  church. 
Custom  has  gradually,  without  legislative  enactment,  replaced  the  table  at 
the  east  end  of  the  church,  and  railed  it  in  from  the  rest  of  the  chanceL(,) 
At  the  same  time  as  the  high  altars  were  demolished,  the  chancels  them- 
selves, formerly  raised  two  or  three  steps  above  the  rest  of  the  church,  were 
generally  levelled,  so  that  we  now  seldom  find  the  chancel  raised  more  than 
one  step  above  the  floor  of  the  nave.  In  addition  to  the  high  altar  (raised 
that  the  elevated  host(b)  might  be  seen  by  the  whole  congregation,  and 
gorgeously  decorated,  according  to  the  means  and  taste  of  the  parishioners 
and  clergy)  there  were  subordinate  altars  to  favourite  saints,  where  incense 
was  burnt  and  candles  kept  lighted  by  pious  votaries:  these  were  all  destroyed 
at  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  though  the  places  in  which  they  stood  are 


<■)  That  part  of  the  church  in  which  the  chief  religious  offices  are  performed.  The  word  is  derived 
from  the  Latin,  cane t Hi,  railings  or  lattice-work,  because  it  was  separated  by  a  screen  from  the  rvst 
of  the  church. 

W  The  sacrament,  from  the  Latin,  hottia,  a  victim. 


•h** 


IJ. 


^888*>--H* 


+ 


I  niMil'HK  A*I>  ORNAMENTS  OF  (  III  K(  HIS 


+ 


plainly  traceable  by  the  neighbouring  piaci—  and  other  similar  indicationa; 
tlm-  there  was  an  altar  without  doubt  at  the  eastern  end  of  the  southern 
ai-le  in  St.  Mary's  Church.  The  more  ancient  altars  were,  for  the  most 
part,  slabs  of  granite,  and  though  in  the  year  1599  a  great  number  were 
(1. 'M roved,  and  nearly  all  that  remained  at  the  time  of  the  great  rebellion 
tell  heneath  the  sacrilegious  hands  of  the  Puritans,  yet  the  braekt  t<  on 
which  they  were  supported  are  occasionally,  though  rarely,  to  be  found,  and 
the  altars  themselves  have  sometimes  been  rescued  from  the  position  of 
flag-stones  in  the  chancel ;  they  may  be  distinguished  by  the  crosses  carved 
at  the  corners  and  in  the  centre,  which  crosses  were,  it  is  however  to  be 
observed,  turned  to  the  earth  when  the  altars  themselves  were  used  for 
paving  stones.  The  most  striking  ornament  of  an  old  church  is  the  chancel 
screen,  and  of  these  we  have  some  remaining  of  great  beauty ;  those  which 
are  called  rood-screens  are  also  sometimes  of  stone,  but  more  often  of  carved 
wood.  There  is  a  remarkable  stone  screen  in  Broughton  Church,  Oxon, 
and  a  wooden  one  of  great  antiquity  in  that  of  Stanton  Harcourt,  in  the 
same  county.  The  date  of  such  screens  is  usually  of  the  fourteenth  or 
fifteenth  centuries,  but  there  is  room  for  belief  that  even  in  the  thirteenth 
century  they  began  to  be  introduced.  During  Lent  a  veil  was  hung  over 
the  screen,  to  prevent  the  congregation  assembled  in  the  church  from  seeing 
what  was  carried  on  in  the  chancel  during  that  season  of  mysteries.  The 
chief  use,  however,  of  the  screen  was  to  support  the  rood-loft,  a  gallery 
running  across  the  church,  and  approached  by  a  staircase  at  one  side :  these 
rood-lofts  are  rarely  of  earlier  date  than  the  fourteenth  century,  and  they 
are  still  more  unusual  to  find  remaining  than  the  screens  which  formed  a 
part  of  them ;  yet  in  Somersetshire  are  some  in  a  considerable  state  of  per- 
fection; we  would  especially  instance  that  at  Long  Sutton  and  that  at 
Kingsbury  Episcopi.  The  use  of  the  rood-loft  was  to  support  the  holy 
rood,  from  which  its  name,  together  with  such  other  images,  principally 
those  of  St.  John  and  the  Virgin,  as  the  church  might  possess.  The  rood 
itself  was  a  cross  with  the  figure  of  the  Saviour  upon  it,  sometimes  of  the 
size  of  life,  and  exhibiting  considerable  skill  and  beauty  of  workmanship. 
On  each  side  of  the  rood  were  the  images  of  St.  John  and  the  Virgin  IWarv, 
represented  as  in  attendance  on  the  cross,  and  the  appearance  of  the  whole, 
the  rood  with  its  loft  and  screen  dividing  the  church  from  the  chancel,  was 
very  striking.  Another  screen  is  occasionally  met  with,  called  the  ren  <lo>, 
or  altar-screen,  a  back  to  the  altar  of  carved  stone  or  wood,  and  sometimes 
exceedingly  rich  in  its  decorations.  These  nearly  all  fell  victims  to  puri- 
tanical rage ;  they  are  now,  therefore,  very  uncommon :  perhaps  the  most 
beautiful  of  those  which  still  remain  in  this  country  is  that  in  the  Lady 


m 


^-0^0^^^38888>--^^<><^^^4^<3888€>-^-<>^<>-^Ao 


FURNITURE  AND  ORNAMENTS  OP  CHURCHES. 

Chapel,  Southwark,  which  is  exquisitely  carved  in  stone;  the  whole  building 
hat  lately  been  carefully  restored,  so  that  the  reredos  may  there  be  seen  to 
great  advantage.  Wo  shall  say  but  little  about  organ  screens,  for  in  most 
of  our  cathedrals  the  organ  occupies  the  place  of  the  ancient  rood,  and  the 
old  rood-screen  serves  as  an  organ-screen.  In  parish  churches,  when  the 
different  position  of  the  organ  prohibits  such  an  appropriation,  the  organ- 
screen  is  generally  constructed  so  as  to  harmonise  as  little  as  possible  with 
the  details  of  the  church ;  if  the  latter  be  early  English,  the  organ-screen  is 
usually  composite,  with  wreaths  of  oaken  flowers  and  bulls'  heads,  trumpets 
placed  saltier- wise  and  the  king's  arms  (those  of  George  II.  or  George  III.) 
in  gold  and  emblazonry.  Here  too  is  the  favoured  spot  for  announcing 
donations  of  bread  and  coals  to  the  poor,  beautifications  (!)  of  the  church,  and 
the  illustrious  names  of  Messrs.  "John  Hun  and  William  Vandal,  church- 
wardens," all  in  gold,  till  a  new  era  substitutes  the  names  of  other  decorators 
in  their  turn. 

Of  niches  and  brackets  we  have  already  spoken,  and  we,  therefore,  pass 
on  to  the  piscina,(a)  a  small  arched  recess,  sometimes  double,  as  a  beautiful 

example  in  the  chapel  of  Jesus  College, 
Cambridge,  exhibits  it,  but  more  usually 
single,  as  the  two  instances  in  the  church 
of  St.  Mary  Magdalene.  The  position  of 
the  piscina  is  various,  but  it  is  most  generally 
found  at  the  eastern  end  of  the  southern 
wall,  and  at  the  right  hand  of  the  altar  in 
the  east  walk  They  have  circular  orifices 
at  the  bottom,  and  drains  communicating 
with  the  outside  of  the  church,  and  their 
use  was  for  pouring  away  the  water  used  in 
rinsing  the  chalice,  and  washing  the  prit  -t> 
hands ;  hence  they  are  also  called  water* 
drains,  stoops,  or  lavatories.  A  great  variety 
of  style  will  be  found  in  piscina',  the  head  of 
some  being  richly  decorated ;  in  other  cases 
they  are  merely  holes  in  the  wall.  Piscinas 
were  first  introduced  into  our  churches  about 
the  year  1190. 
When  a  recess  without  a  drain  is  found  at  the  ri^ht  hand  of  the  altar  it 
is  called  a  credence,  and  its  use  was  to  place  thereon  the  elements  before 

-    A  M\  |K>ml,  from  the  sacnii  \\nihol,  <X&f,  a  I 


^^-♦^^888^-^*o&o^K-^888^*-o<^ 


* 


P^h4-^888&-^-o0^+^ 


FURNITURE  AND  ORNAMENTS  OF  (III  K< 

oonscrr.it ion  at  the  Kncharist.  In  MOM  ehnrehr.-.  though  not  often,  we 
may  observe  in  the  north  wall,  and  within  the  altar  rails,  a  recess,  low  and 
shallow,  under  a  flat  arch,  and  sometimes  highly  deeorated.  This  recess  is 
called  the  Enter  sepulchre,  and  its  use.  was  to  receive  the  aliment! 
consecrated  on  Maumlay  Thursday,  until  the  celebration  of  high  mass  on 
r  Sunday.  It  is  possible  to  imagine  that  the  Easter  sepulchre  wa.- 
used  in  other  rites  typical  of  the  resurrection.  The  most  beautiful  now 
remaining  is  in  the  church  of  Heckington,  in  Lincolnshire.  These  must 
not  be  confounded  with  the  smaller  aumbry,  or  locker,  which  is  usually 
a  plain  square  or  triangular-headed  recess  in  the  north  wall,  occasionally 
fitted  with  a  shelf  and  door,  and  intended  to  hold  the  church  plate,  &c.  It 
is  but  rarely  that  aumbries  exhibit  any  attempt  at  decoration ;  they  may  be 
best  known  by  their  position,  and  are  sometimes  found  set  diagonally  in  the 
north-east  corner. 

The  sedilia,  or  seats,  form  a  not  unfrequent  and  very  striking  feature 
in  the  decoration  of  the  chancel.  They  are  generally  three  in  number, 
either  of  equal  height,  or  descending  in  regular  gradation  towards  the  west, 
and  when  they  occur  they  are  found  invariably  in  the  south  wall,  a  little  to 
the  west  of  the  piscina;  in  some  instances,  canopies  of  exquisite  workman- 
ship over  the  arches  by  which  they  are  surmounted  mark  the  taste  and  the 
wealth  of  the  builder ;  while  in  others  there  is  no  more  than  a  horizontal 
moulding.  The  usual  number  is,  as  we  have  already  said,  three;  but  there 
are  sometimes,  in  large  churches,  more:  thus,  at  Rothwell  Church,  Nor- 
thamptonshire, there  are  four,  and  at  Southwell  Minster,  five.  There  arc 
also  small  churches  with  two,  as  at  Milton,  Kent ;  or  even  one,  as  at  Chalk 
Church,  in  the  same  county ;  but  three  was  the  more  usual  number,  for  the 
priest,  the  deacon,  and  the  sub-deacon.  Sedilia  are  rarely  of  greater  anti- 
quity than  the  thirteenth  century,  previous  to  which  period  the  priest  sat 
on  a  chair,  or  stool,  as  at  present 

We  may  just  mention  a  few  other  peculiarities  in  the  chancels  of  some 
of  our  older  churches.  The  first  of  these  is  a  small  square  hole  in  the 
extreme  east  end  of  the  southern  wall,  placed  almost  close  to  the  ground, 
and  resembling  an  aumbry;  the  second,  an  arched  recess  on  the  western 
side  of  the  sedilia,  resembling  them  in  appearance,  but  of  greater  width, 
and  surmounted  with  an  arch  of  a  different  character ;  the  third  is  a  small 
low  window  close  to  the  chancel  arch,  usually  stopped  up  with  stone  or 
brick,  but  visible  from  the  outside.  A  corresponding  one  may,  in  a  few 
rare  instances,  be  discovered  in  the  northern  wall. 

Lastly,  we  come  to  the  hagioscope,  or,  as  it  has  been  called,  squint. 
This  is,  or  rather  these  are,  small  oblong  slits  in  the  chancel  wall,  in  order 


H^h*^§H««$88^~* 


*~£ 


P»*-^§H*-<3888>~?~* 


FURNITURE  AND  ORNAMENTS  OF  CHURCHES. 

that  those  sitting  in  the  nave  or  transepts  might  see  the  host  when  elevated, 
the   word  signifies  to  see  what  is  holy.      The  hagioscope  itself  is  of  rare 

occurrence,  so  much  so,  indeed,  as  to  be  omitted 
in  the  "Glossary  of  Architecture,"  and  when  it 
is  found,  its  purpose  is  not  often  understood.  We 
cannot  dismiss  the  host  and  its  elevation  without 
noticing  the  sancte-bell.  Outside  the  church, 
at  the  eastern  end  of  the  nave,  the  observer  may 
sometimes  see  a  small  turret,  like  a  dove  cote, 
which  occasionally,  though  not  often,  contains  a 
bell;  this  is  called  the  sancte-bell,  and  it  was 
rung  at  the  elevation  of  the  host,  in  order  that 
those  without  might  fall  down  on  their  knees 
and  worship  the  elements,  now  changed,  accord- 
ing to  the  superstitious  creed  of  Rome,  into  the  real  body  and  blood  of 
Christ, 

The  more  modern  furniture  and  ornaments  of  churches  will  require  but 
a  short  notice.  A  large  volume  might  be  written  upon  fonts  and  their  covers : 
all  that  we  shall  say  here  will  have  reference  to  the  proper  situation  of  the 
font  in  a  church ;  it  should  be  near  the  porch,  to  typify  that  by  baptism  is 
the  entrance  into  the  church,  and  those,  therefore,  who  place  the  font  in  the 
body  of  the  church,  or  still  more,  who  advance  it  to  the  chancel,  not  merely 
offend  against  ecclesiastical  propriety,  but  symbolically  against  sound  doc- 
trine. Of  pulpits,  too,  we  shall  say  but  little ;  some  of  the  most  ancient  and 
beautiful  in  this  country  are  of  stone,  and  others,  of  later  date,  of  carved 
wood,  by  Gibbons,  and  other  equally  skilful,  if  not  equally  celebrated, 
artists  of  that  time.  The  desk  had  its  origin  at  the  Reformation,  and 
as  the  object  of  it  was  to  put  the  officiating  minister  in  such  a  position 
with  regard  to  those  whose  devotions  he  was  to  lead,  it  is  obvious  that  its 
usual  situation  is  that  which  is  at  once  most  effective  and  most  correct.  In 
some  churches  we  see  two  pulpits  of  equal  height  erected,  one  for  the  reader, 
and  one  for  the  preacher;  and  in  others  the  still  worse  arrangement,  by 
which  pulpit,  reading  desk,  and  clerk's  desk,  all  are  so  placed  as  to  prevent 
the  congregation  from  either  hearing  or  seeing  the  minister  during  the 
communion  service.  Reading  desks  did,  as  we  have  already  said,  originate 
at  the  Reformation,  but  lecterns  and  eagles,  for  the  reading  of  the  lessons, 
may  be  found  of  much  earlier  date. 

Of  the  communion  table,  with  its  plate  and  linen,  we  have  left  ourselves 
no  space  to  say  much,  and  the  rarity  of  ancient  plate  makes  it  less  necessary 
to  enlarge.     In  Somersetshire  there  exists  some  of  that  which  has  escaped 


*  * 


& 


J* 


in 


-:-<•+ 


PORNITi  in    wi>  oit\  if  (  iiriunKs 


the   ravage-  «>t'  the  ^rt-at    rebellion,  ami    we   may  especially   notice  a   chalice 
with  a  I'uviT  belonging  to  tin-  church  at   Ihninster. 

Let    us   indulge  a  hope   thai    these   few   remarks  may  be  the  mean 
however  small   an   extent,  of  bringing   the  subject  of  ancient  church  orna- 
ments before  the  notice  of. some  who  may  have  it  in  their  power  to  stop  the 
beeom  of  destruction,  already  "reforming  away  so  many  of  our  ecclesiastical 
antiquities"  from  the  face  of  the  earth. 


S>o*»-4--<$88Hfc- 


t 


CO 

o 

si 
o 


O 

S9      if  c 
r*-      a  o 

»rv        3  .p 

cw    n  o  C 

c^-  w  o  3 

m  <u  o  £ 

g    erf  E-» 

*  o  c 

d)  CO    0> 


5S 
-p 
o 

o 

u 


■a 


o 


University  of  Toront 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 
LOWE-MARTIN  CO.  UMJTBD